Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The relative peace that they had found was over.

Lauren grasped at the strap of the bag on her shoulder, trekking further into the base with an armful of blankets for refugees. Andy was walking ahead of her, similarly burdened by blankets and supplies for the mutants that had arrived in the past few days. There seems to be no end. It was the worst that they had seen in three months.

Sentinel Services had simultaneously hit three of the new temporary stations that they had set up. They hadn’t even lasted a month.

(The room descended into a shouting match following the news.

“This wouldn’t have happened if you had just finished Campbell when you had the chance.” One of the Frost sisters crossed their arms and spoke above everyone else with barely concealed anger.

“That was her decision.” Marcos shot back in Lorna’s defense. The green-haired mutant had sat down while Calisto told them about the revitalization of Trask Labs. Her hands were loosely clasped together, elbows resting on her knees which had spread into a wide stance as the conversation progressed. She was staring at a spot on the wall, obviously thinking along the same lines as the Frosts.

Lauren placed a hand on her shoulder, giving a brief, comforting squeeze before letting it fall back to her side. Andy had his fists jammed into his sweater pockets, but he kept his mouth shut.

“Her decision has cost dozens of mutants their lives.” Another Frost responded blandly, picking at her nails.

“All to save a human.” The Frost that stood farthest from the door tacked on, looking directly at Lorna, who raised her head to meet the blonde’s eyes. The tension in the room rose, and Lauren could feel old instincts kicking in. She eyed the exits, adjusting her stance so that she was blocking Andy a bit.

“You asked her to act. She did.” John moved across the room to lean against a pillar, crossing his arms in a faux relaxed pose. Lauren knew that he was on alert though.

“And we have to remember that it wasn’t just Campbell on that plane.” Marcos just about shouted, moving to stand in front of Lorna.

“Collateral damage is necessary-” One of the Frosts began, and she would have continued had it not been for Marcos who slammed his palm on the table. Lauren didn’t jump, she learned not to, but seeing Marcos like this was not common enough for her to hide her reaction. She felt her posture stiffen.

“We can’t justify deaths with collateral damages.” Marcos barked. “We do that, and we’re no better than them. Did you ask that pilot about his thoughts on mutants before you gave the order to down the plane?” Lorna shifted, raising her hand to grab Marcos' as she pulled him away from the table to sit near her. Lauren partially relaxed, seeing as Marcos immediately turned his attention away from the argument, instead focusing on Lorna with a concerned scrunch on his brow.

“But that is immaterial. All that matters is that we need to deal with it now.” Calisto cut in, sending a sharp look at the Frosts, who all rolled their eyes. “One of my specialties is anticipating what the enemy is going to do and making sure that we are prepared for it.”

“A good specialty to have,” John commented, pushing up off the pillar that he was leaning on as he uncrossed his arms. He walked closer to the table, scanning the papers that Calisto brought out.

“Especially in war. And make no mistake. We are in a war.” Calisto declared while glancing around the room. Lauren straightened her posture as the mutant’s eyes landed on her.)

They had new protocols to fight the Hound program. When they could, they got a telepath to vet the people coming into the temporary stations before any of the mutants got transferred to one of the permanent ones. If they couldn’t find a telepath, they settled for checking mutants for tattoos or anything that would mark them as Hounds.

Telepaths were in short supply, and the Hound program got larger with each successful raid. Lauren didn’t need Sage’s gifts to know that that spelled out bad things for the Underground.

More children were running around than usual since the last raid had been near a group that catered to kids under the age of twelve. Only half of the kids were saved.

Lauren was jolted out of her thoughts by a little girl rushing past her legs. Lauren noticed that her braids were tied in intrigue rows, but they were fraying like they hadn’t been cared for in a while. The little girl turned to smile at Lauren while holding up a finger in a shushing motion, showing off apple cheeks. Then she disappeared.

Lauren blinked, wondering if her eyes were deceiving her. She tried to look around, but another child ran into her leg. It was a boy with stark white hair, who blushed a little and fumbled with his hands as Lauren laid her eyes on him.

“Um, have you seen a girl? She was running..” He met her eyes briefly before looking back down. “We’re playing tag.” He explained. Lauren felt a small smile form on her face as she shook her head, mindful of the little girl from earlier.

The boy sighed and before Lauren could blink, a copy of him sprung out of nowhere. The two boys looked around before nodding at each other and running off in two different directions. As soon as they were out of sight, the girl reappeared. She seemed sweatier than she had been but there was a large smile on her face as she ran back the way she came, shooting Lauren a quick smile.

Lauren’s mirth died when she realized that she didn’t know if they had a bed for them both. She walked a little faster, catching up to her brother and dropping off the much-needed supplies.

The world felt like it was tilting on its axis. Lauren’s steps seemed to echo as she made her way further and further into the building.

The surrounding area was familiar. She reached out to touch the wall but it seemed to shrink away from her as her hand got closer. She turned her head, and suddenly she was in a hallway. She knew it was in the same building, but in this part, large windows lined the sides and bright sunlight poured in. There was nothing outside that she could make out though.

She made her way down the hallway, half expecting it to keep going on forever, but it didn’t. There was a blue set of double doors. As she got closer, the light began to fade. She reached out to push open the door, but something beat her to it. The door was pulled open from the other side, and Lauren blinked in shock.

It was Andy.

He was also looking at her in shock, but he got over it quickly. He stepped back and held the door open for her. She walked through, seeing the room beyond finally come into focus. Streamers hung from the ceiling and there was an empty stage off to the far end of the room. The lights were low, and different colors were shining from different areas. The bleachers were shrouded in shadows, and the windows near the ceiling showed that it was nighttime.

They were back. This was the Belleview High School gym. It was decorated for the Under the Sea dance. This was the place where everything changed.

“So. Why are you here?” Andy asked, walking towards the bleachers. “Usually my nightmares about this night don’t include my sister.” Lauren felt her face scrunch up in confusion.

“Nightmares? You dream about that night?” Lauren spoke, looking around the empty gym.

“This is weird.” Andy kept talking as if he didn’t hear her. He moved to lie down on the bleachers instead, draping his arm over his forehead. “Usually it’s my fan club…” Andy shot up into a sitting position, turning to Lauren. He seemed to have a lot of energy.

“Is this a guilt thing?” He asked, meeting her eyes. Lauren opened her mouth to speak, but Andy kept going. “Because she knows, you know, that none of that matters. In the end, we’re in this together before anything else.” He got up and walked towards her, grabbing her hand and holding it between them.

Lauren studied his face, feeling the heat of Fenris rush into her veins. Just as the glow began to overtake her vision and the beginnings of the power began to travel up her arm, Lauren jolted-

Lauren opened her eyes. She was lying on her back in her and Andy’s shared room at the Mutant Underground base. The light was off, and her eyes had yet to adjust to the darkness. She propped herself up on her elbow before looking to the other side of the room to where her brother's bed was.

She couldn’t see him moving, but she thought that she could make out his steady breathing. The weird dream had been just that.

Lorna was letting Lauren and Andy lead the training practices under her watchful eye in preparation for when she was going to be taking care of the new addition to the Mutant Underground. The name of the baby was still undecided, but Andy and Lauren kept the suggestions coming. Lauren thought that Sadie and Hazel were nice. Andy thought that they were boring and wanted the kid to be named Bolt or something ridiculous.

Lorna sat on the sidelines, idly using her powers to make a fidget spinner float and spin in the air. Andy was surveying the teens who were sparring. One of them, Nate, could harden his knuckles, which made his punches hurt something fierce. He was paired with Angelica, who could project light and heat from her hands and concuss her opponent. It was a good matchup since their powers were both primarily offensive, so they had to think harder about how to dodge the attacks to win. That was the purpose of these training sessions after all. They needed to learn how to win.

It became a staple that any teens or adults who wanted to train their powers for the fight would come to the main Underground headquarters and train. These people usually came alone, determined. The oldest person was in their forties. The youngest was ten. They came from every part of life too. For every ex-soldier who wanted to fight, there were two citizens whose lives were ruined when Sentinel Services came knocking. There were orphans. There were widows. There were grieving parents.

They came to make sure that they could fight back.

After training had ended, Lorna, Andy, and Lauren gathered to discuss some notes and ideas for the next session. Lauren stood, leaning on the left side of the desk where Lorna sat, looking at Andy as he leaned against the wall on the opposite side. Andy was petitioning for reflex control training where they try to dodge attacks from the siblings. Lorna and Lauren thought that there was some merit to the idea, but were debating what attacks should be used.

“We could do your sharp discs and they can dodge-” Andy began, but Lorna cut him off.

“Lauren, are you prepared for the possibility that they won’t be able to dodge that in time?” Lorna asked, turning to the blonde mutant.

“I mean, I can always make it disperse before it reaches them, but they don’t have to know that…”

“Hard at work I see.” A voice came from the doorway, and Lauren turned to Marcos. He made his way into the room, handing off some papers to Andy so he could crouch down and be face-to-face with Lorna’s stomach. He rested his hands on her sides and his head on the round bump. He whispered something in Spanish that Lauren couldn’t make out, but she smiled anyway at the display. She looked over to Andy, but he was looking down at the papers in his hands.

“Sorry to pull you away, but we got some logistics to work through before the next shipment of supplies comes in,” Marcos said, standing and helping Lorna up. He turned to them, shooting them apologetic smiles.

“It’s fine, we were just finishing up,” Lauren spoke, looking towards her brother who finally pried his eyes up from the pages. “Right, Andy?”

“Totally,” Andy answered, holding out the papers for Marcos to take. Marcos walked closer to him and placed a hand on his shoulders while shooting him an affectionate look. Over the past six months, they had grown to trust Marcos and Lorna a lot more. They knew about the connection to their past Fenris users and the information that is in Otto Strucker's journals. After all that they had done for them, it had just seemed…right.

(“You kids already know that we’ve established a clinic where your father and I can do some real good.” Caitlin explained as she packed her bag. They didn’t have much, but the things that they did have were in short supply. Lauren stood frozen. Andy was sitting on a bed. They were in the temporary section of the Mutant Underground headquarters. Reed wasn’t looking at them, and for that Lauren was glad. In these past three months, they had either spent all their time together arguing or not speaking to each other.

“We know you don’t want to come with us, and yes, Lauren, we know you’re already eighteen. But that doesn't make this any easier. So we’ve asked for Marcos and Lorna to look after you, and I don’t want any protests.” Caitlin held her hand up, clearly expecting arguments. Lauren and Andy were silent. Marcos and Lorna had come to them to ask their opinion earlier, something that their parents had not thought of themselves. Caitlin seemed surprised at their silence but said nothing. She hugged them both, and Reed nodded at them both before heading off. The same day, Marcos showed them their permanent room upstairs.)

As Marcos turned away from her brother, Lauren thought that she saw something flicker in Andy’s eyes. Was that…guilt?

Whatever it was, as soon as it came, it was gone. He was smiling and following them out the door, talking about grabbing some food. Lauren chased the thoughts from her head, moving towards them.

Lauren would find out that that guilt she saw so fleetingly earlier was part of a longstanding struggle in Andy’s mind. Or his heart, more accurately.

“Lauren, I don’t know how you’re doing this,” Andy spoke to her that night before she turned off her bedside lamp. Andy’s was off, so his side of the room was cast in darkness, only slightly illuminated by the warm light.

“Do what?” Lauren asked, trying to shape her pillow into resembling something more comfortable.

“How you can just be…” She stopped messing with the offending pillow, instead turning to her brother. His tone of voice meant that this was going to be a relatively serious conversation. “Marcos and Lorna are great. They are. But how am I supposed to…”

“Supposed to…” Lauren repeated his words, hoping to prompt him to finish, but he sat up and turned his lamp on, showing Lauren his tear-stained face.

“We already have parents, Lauren.” The words that were spoken were cruel, in her view, but the vulnerability in his voice overtook that.

“We have a mother and a father. And we had our time with them. It wasn’t always bad, I know that.” Lauren felt her eyes water as she recalled days at the park with barbeque cooking on a public grill and the occasional family dinner that ended in laughter instead of arguments. But then she thought of the three years where she was constantly hiding and the dazed way she would go through the day trying to not incur her father’s wrath.

“So we have parents. So what? Now we also have a Lorna and a Marcos and a John and a Clarice.” Lauren barreled on, feeling tears leak out. “That’s not bad, and we’re not…it’s just different. It’s just part of growing up, I think.”

“Growing up, huh?” Andy asked softly. Lauren just nodded, feeling like there were a lot of things that were not being said. Even so, she knew that those things didn’t need to be said to be understood.

For all the advice Lauren could give, she was limited in so many ways. She couldn’t always protect Andy, try as she might. She had to let him fight his own battles.

After all, fighting in a war was a different beast than hiding from one.

Chapter Text

Lauren really needed to rinse out her mouth: an unpleasant but not uncommon state for her, what with all of the dust that gets kicked up from the ground during training. They hadn’t been given much of a warning before having to head out, so she was stuck with the stale taste for the time being. It didn’t help that the building they had rushed to wasn’t any cleaner.

Police sirens could be heard throughout the area. There were shouts and thunderous footsteps as mutants rushed to collect whatever they could carry. Lauren could see Andy by the windows, watching for any advancements outside. There were some cries that she could hear, but she couldn't dwell on the sad children. She had to stay focused on getting them out safely, so she was waiting for Andy’s signal.

Which he gave a few seconds later. That meant only one thing. She quickly put a large shield over the windows as Andy walked away. This was in case any bullets came while they were trying to get the mutants through Clarice’s portal.

Lauren could make out a voice over all the noise, helped by a megaphone.

“This is Sentinel Services. Come out with your hands up or we will use force.” It was a familiar voice, one that taunted them in her nightmares and begged for mercy in her dreams. It was Jace Turner. Lauren’s stomach churned, and she felt her muscles tense. She sought out her brother, meeting his eyes from his spot across the room.

Andy had not physically changed much since that night in the gym. His hair still fell in that floppy way that looked fine despite his inability to style it. Lauren supposed that he saw the sun less than he used to, and he was paler as a result. But the real change was in the way he carried himself. Living with the Underground in those first few months had done nothing for his confidence, but ever since they settled in this new place, without their parents, he grew.

He stood up taller and didn’t duck his head nearly as often. He smiled more, and he was able to freely use his powers to do both epic feats, mostly in training and missions, and to just mess with the few friends that he had made. Lauren appreciated the difference, wondering how she had changed. She guessed that she was angrier now, or at least, more willing to show her anger.

And Lauren had shared her anger towards Jace Turner with her brother. After all, this was the man that hunted them down, chasing them from their home. This was the man that captured them and sold them to Campbell for experimentation. This was the man that almost got Sonya killed. This was the man who made a deal with their parents to put them in prison for the rest of their lives. This was the man that couldn't even be bothered to face them in person as he sent Hounds to destroy their newfound home.

Andy shook his head, and Lauren felt the anger roar briefly before she let it mellow to a simmer. They couldn’t show their face, no matter how satisfying the confrontation would be. Lauren could imagine it, stalling until everyone was through, dropping the shields and waiting, waiting, waiting until he led the raid inside and he would see them, standing there: the two mutants that destroyed a building, eviscerating the people and mutants inside. She would watch the realization cross his face as he processed what he was seeing. There they would stand, staring him down, knowing that the mass death on that day didn’t touch them. Couldn’t touch them.

He’ll see them, and his face will slacken with shock and-

(And you will finish him with a wave of your hand.)

Andreas Von Strucker. Of course, he would chime in. That was probably another reason Lauren should not show her face to Jace Turner. She wasn't sure that she would hold back, especially with his encouraging remarks.

Andy came into her field of vision, once again shaking his head, and she knew that he had caught on to her train of thought. Lauren sighed, readjusting her feet. He was right, of course. This was no time for fantasizing.

Clarice was creating the portal, and Marcos was helping the mutants through it. Lauren stood firm, holding the shield until the last of the refugees was through. This temporary station hadn’t been the largest, so evacuation was easier, but its loss still stung.

Soon, only Marcos, Clarice, Andy, and Lauren remained, surveying the area for any traces that they were there. There were none. Lauren felt the team outside begin to push the door, but she kept it shut with her shields.

“Hurry, guys! They’re coming!” Lauren spoke, backing away towards the portal.

Marcos and Andy stepped through first, and Lauren followed. Clarice closed the portal with no problem, having grown used to holding them open for longer periods.

Lauren blew air out of her mouth, feeling the tension drop from her shoulders. They emerged in the foyer of an apartment building. Columns stretched to support the ceilings and the archways folded over to form the geometric design. Murmurs sounded from every direction, the lively sound of a full building.

They were back at the Mutant Underground Headquarters. They were safe.

“Come on,” Lauren heard Andy’s voice from beside her. “No rest for the wicked. We’ve got to get these guys settled.” He gestured to the refugees.

Lauren nodded, moving to grab some supplies from the box in the corner.

Time to get to work.

Andy and Lauren were up in their room, going over Otto’s research again. Lauren sat on her bed while she studied the pictures and diagrams that were meticulously cataloged in the notebook. Andy was on his bed holding a notebook above his head while he read. She had been looking at the diagram of what was labeled as the ‘London flat.’ It was a three-bedroom apartment that the Von Struckers had lived in in 1952 while on the run.

Lauren set it aside, instead focusing on another photo of Andrea and Andreas at some sort of dinner. They were sitting in formal clothes at a round table covered in white cloth. It seemed like they were at a swanky club of some sort. There were other people in the picture but their faces were shrouded and unrecognizable. They were similarly dressed though, making Lauren think that this was an event. The back of the photograph said nothing of why they were there, only listing the city that they were in. Which turned out to be completely necessary as even though she could tell some of the places apart, the cities always blew her out of the water.

The Von Struckers had lived all over: London, Chicago, Rio de Janeiro, Cairo, and even Kyoto. Their pictures were of them traveling while running from Interpol’s mutant division following the end of WWII. They had lived only in lavish apartments and townhomes. It seemed that the twins knew nothing of roughing it like Andy and Lauren had when they were on the run.

A frustrated sigh sounded from across the room, and Lauren turned to see Andy with the notebook open on his face. He grabbed it, closing it with a thump before beginning to pace the room.

“I don’t understand, Lauren.” Andy began, not looking her way. “Otto has all this stuff on mutations and Andreas and Andrea, but nothing about Fenris? It makes no sense!”

“I mean,” Lauren spoke, putting the photographs down on her bed. “We have no reason to believe that they would tell Otto anything.”

“What are you talking about? The journal said that they were training him to be a weapon-”

“Exactly. Meaning that they were not training him to do anything else. There was no guarantee that anyone would ever inherit the power of Fenris. Why would they tell him anything?”

“He was family,” Andy murmured. Lauren hesitated but found that she couldn’t keep the words to herself.

“Fenris is more. You know that.”

Silence descended on the room.

(The power of two surpasses all.)

So Lauren was right, in the end. They probably didn’t tell Otto anything. But still…

“Then why are we looking through all of this?” Andy asked, holding up the journal.

“Because he writes about their training, Andy. Half of it is about mindset. I mean, come here and look at this.” Lauren picked up the pictures as Andy made his way over to sit on her bed. She handed him a couple while holding up the rest for him to see. “Do you see how confident they are? Otto wrote about their childhood, living in a middle-class house in Germany before the war broke out, and yet look at them. They look like they belong there, standing in those fancy clothes and dining with these kinds of crowds.”

“So what? We need more confidence to master Fenris?” Andy rebuffed, looking closer at the photographs. Lauren shoved her brother’s shoulder, almost pushing him off the bed.

“Shut up. You know what I mean. They knew…something about all this. Something that…”

“Yeah..” Andy trailed off, looking at the picture of the two at some club in Chicago. Andrea stood in a floral evening gown that ended at her shins. Her hair was done in an updo with curls pouring out at the sides. She stood with one hand leaning on the chair her brother was sitting on in a white tuxedo jacket. On the white-clothed table, there sat a small pile of Christmas presents, though one seemed to be open. Lauren squinted, trying to make out the shape. It seemed…

It was a toy car.

She put down the photo, startling Andy, but she barely noticed in her rush. She made her way to Andy’s bed, grabbed the journal, and frantically flipped through the pages.

“Lauren? What’s up?” Andy sounded bewildered, but also slightly hopeful. “Did you find something?”

She stayed quiet and kept searching, scanning the pages as quickly as she could until-

“Found it!” Lauren triumphantly looked up. She made her way back over, grabbing the photo and shoving it in Andy’s hands. “Look at the presents on the table. The one that isn’t wrapped yet.” Her brother brought the picture closer to his face and squinted just like she did earlier.

“What am I looking at?” Andy asked, still squinting.

“It's the car!” Lauren practically shouted, desperately trying to keep herself from shoving her finger in front of his face and pointing it out.

“The car?” Andy asked, still confused.

“The car! The little toy car!” No recognition showed on his face, so Lauren sighed and held up the journal so she could read. “‘August 21st, 1966. Today I was looking through boxes in the attic and found something. It was the toy car that my father had gifted me on my second Christmas. It reminds me of a simpler time. Now thirteen years later, I can see them for what they are. Monsters.’”

“So wait. Otto was, he was two when this photo was taken?” Andy questioned, eyes widening as he finally began to understand.

“Yes! Which means that we finally have something. Let’s figure this out!” Lauren exclaimed.

And they did. They delved into the journals and got out some pens and paper. They wrote down important dates. Otto had Reed in 1977 when he was 26, according to their father. Before, they didn’t have any other information about the Von Struckers. The posters and books all had their ages marked as unknown, but now they had something concrete. The journals had told them that the twins had been involved in the Hell Fire Club long before Otto had been in the picture. In fact, the members of the organization that came to the house made it clear to Otto at a young age that they blamed his existence on the Von Struckers’ decreased involvement.

In all their studying of the journals, they had never been able to pin down any information about Andrea and Andreas specifically, but now they finally had a small tidbit. If Otto had Reed in 1966 then he was born in 1951, and if that journal entry meant anything then the photo was taken in 1952 or 1953. They looked like they were in their early twenties.

“This…is something,” Andy whispered, both of their elation dying down now that they had written it down and realized how little it actually was.

“It’s a start.” Lauren declared, resolutely not letting doubt eat at her. Andy nodded before gathering up the photos on the bed. He held out his hand, and Lauren automatically handed him the journal. He carefully slotted the photographs in between the pages. Then he stood up.

“C’mon,” Andy said, dropping the journal onto his bed on his way to the door. “Let's grab some food and then see if anyone needs help. We need to get our minds off of all,” he gestured vaguely towards the journal, “that.”

“Yeah, just let me change. I’ll see you in a sec.” Lauren replied, walking towards her pack that held the extent of her wardrobe. Andy left, closing the door behind him.

Lauren spared a glance at the journal one last time, feeling like there was something that they were missing. In the end, hunger won out. She focused on changing and left the room to join her brother downstairs.

(Why would you want to know about my sister and I? This will not help you master the power. That is what you need to focus on.)

Lauren bit back a frustrated sigh. Of course, she finally just asks their great-grandfather and he avoids the question. Typical.

(Typical. If you just focused you could harness the power of Fenris and unleash the fury of the wolf-)

Lauren rolled her eyes and she fell back onto her bed, regretting bringing the past up. She did not want to hear this speech again.

(Those Frost women, watch yourself around them.)

She almost dropped the spoon in her hand. Lauren had been idly eating her food, trying to ignore the ramblings of Andreas Von Strucker going on and on about rage and fury. She guessed that he didn’t take kindly to being ignored. But this? This wasn’t new, but it was something that she was infinitely more curious about.

(She will steal into your mind and try to bolster loyalty that bleeds into obedience. Never drop your guard around her.)

Don’t you mean them? Lauren's frustration was met by silence. It seemed Andreas was done talking.

The Frost sisters were something of a familiar face around the station. Every once in a while, one of the Frosts would pop up and drop vague updates and cryptic offers of real training and invitations to the Hell Fire Club that Lauren would ultimately ignore.

Andy seemed more receptive. Lauren remembered staying up late with him, discussing finally accepting the Frosts’ offer despite turning it down several times before. Andy would bring up valid points about gaining information, and Lauren would waver. In the end, though, it was their ancestors that brought up the deciding factor. The more time spent with the Frosts, the more likely it was that they would look into their minds and see that they were not alone. They claimed that the Frosts were not to be trusted, unable to forget the way that they never gave the full story. Lauren bitterly thought that Andreas did the same.

They went to bed fighting within their minds that night, but by the morning, the two sets of siblings had a silent agreement that they wouldn’t accept the offers. For now, Andy’s eyes seem to say. Lauren nodded to him, feeling like a scolded child.

She trudged through the day, Andreas tormenting her with scenario after scenario of the damage that the Frosts could do, would do if given the chance. Lauren thought that their past actions earned them a degree of trust, especially since they had never harbored ill will toward her or her brother.

(Their past stretches farther than what you know.)

With that vague comment ringing in her ears, she went to Andy, who had been hearing much of the same from Andrea. In the end, they settled on a condition, something to appease their ancestors. They would never fully trust the Frosts, no matter what was promised to them.

Lauren and Andy looked at each other in silent agreement, completing the condition without thought: They would never fully trust the Frosts, no matter what was promised to them, not until they figured out why their ancestors seemed so hell-bent against them.

Dr. Tara Gomez was the doctor that Lorna chose to deliver her baby girl.

Caitlin had given Lorna the pick of anyone who worked at the clinic, apologizing as she couldn't do it herself. It had been a grueling process, watching Lorna and Marcos grapple over the decision. But they had chosen one about a month after the clinic had been established and were finally able to find out the gender.

Marcos had come back to the base looking mesmerized while Lorna had had a small smirk that complimented the mirth in her eyes. They were so genuinely happy, and Lauren’s cheeks hurt from smiling at them.

She helped Lorna put together the nursery. Marcos insisted on reinforcing the crib that they had found in a thrift shop, which Andy helped out with. Marcos taught him a little bit about using some tools, something that Reed never got around to since by the time Andy could safely use tools, he was always away working. It made it so that Marcos had a ton of material to get through. He ended up asking Lorna about some of the power tools though, given that he had only ever used manual ones.

In the final month of her pregnancy, Dr. Gomez came to stay at Headquarters to help Lorna, as there had been some…difficulties.

(Lorna had told Lauren and Andy one night when they were sorting through baby things, that the pregnancy had changed her. Had made her stronger. She worried about when she would go into labor.

Apparently, she had heard horror stories about other mutants who got thrown in jail for life because of the things that they had done in labor. That there can be permanent damage done to the child and the people in the room. One of the refugees that she had talked to had tried to console her, to tell her that it was a low chance, but Lorna told them that she felt something in her gut, telling her that something was going to go wrong.

They grabbed both of her hands and promised to find some way to help. And though it took months, they eventually found Leach.)

The first of the contractions had begun in the night.

Lauren was woken up by Marcos bursting into their room, grappling with a duffle bag. The lights flickered before turning on completely, and Lauren and Andy both groggily sat up to see Marcos standing in the doorway, looking frazzled. Despite his appearance, he had the biggest smile on his face.

That is of course when Lauren recognized the hospital duffle. She scrambled off the bed, throwing a pillow at Andy who had begun to lay back down. His startled grunt went unheard as she raced to put on her shoes.

“Andy, it’s time!” Lauren stressed, trying her laces.

“It’s time,” Andy mumbled, rubbing his eyes. Then his eyes widened. “It’s time!” Then he too was also scrambling to grab his shoes.

“We’ll be in the car!” Marcos turned and yelled over his shoulder, making his way downstairs.

Both siblings made their way to the door, practically running into each other in their haste to get out.

By the time they had arrived, most everyone was outside. Lorna herself was just coming out, having run back in to grab a blanket. It was a light green one, with satin edges. It was brand new, bought with legally obtained clinic money: A gift from Andy.

Lorna saw them and smiled before her face changed. It screwed up, and she leaned forwards and cradled her stomach. A grunt of pain let her and she began to breathe heavier. She started to yell out, moaning in pain, but as she hunched forward, the metal doors flew open and nearly came off the hinges.

Lauren flinched as the door flew open, seeing Andy do the same. Lorna was still in pain, but all at once, the commotion seemed to stop. Lauren looked towards the doorway, seeing a figure standing there, breathing heavily with wide eyes.

“Leach,” Marcos spoke, obviously relieved. “Good to see you up.”

“Sorry for the delay, Marcos. Lorna.” Leach apologized, nodding at them both.

“Wicked bedhead, man,” Andy commented, and Leach flushed a little before bringing a hand to his hair and clearing his throat.

“Yeah, uh. I was asleep. How do you…” Leach trailed off, looking at all of them. “Why do you all look like you’ve been up for hours?”

“What do you mean? We all woke up like ten minutes ago.” Lauren explained, helping Lorna into the car. Andy was on the other side, guiding her to the passenger side door. Marcos walked around to the driver’s side.

“I hate all of you,” Leach said, shaking his head and trying to tame his hair as he settled into the car. Lauren just shot him a quick smile, knowing that he didn’t mean it.

And so they were off to the clinic.

There are no guarantees in life. That was a lesson that kept becoming relevant as Lauren aged. But that didn’t mean that she had to despair. It didn’t mean that she should give up. And it didn’t mean that good things can’t happen.

Of course, Lauren lost faith in good things happening a long time ago, but still, she couldn’t help but hope, as she was sitting in the waiting room, that she would be proven wrong.

Andy sat in the chair across from her, anxiously tapping his foot while he wrung his hands together. There was an unopened pudding cup sitting next to him. He was staring at the floor, and his hair was falling over the top of his face. Lauren was sure that if she could see his face, then she would see a pair of bloodshot eyes that matched her own. They hadn’t slept since Marcos woke them up. Nervous energy was running through their veins, making it so that they could hardly sit still, let alone fall asleep.

When they arrived at the hospital, it had been going smoothly. They pulled up to the clinic without any trouble. There was a nurse outside with a wheelchair for Lorna, and they pushed her to a room that was waiting for them. The room was thankfully large enough that Andy and Lauren were able to be in the room with Lorna and Marcos while they were waiting for Lorna to dilate fully. That was a painful time, full of tentative excitement and sympathy for Lorna whenever another contraction hit. They were getting closer and closer together, and Andy had been keeping her spirits up with constant streams of jokes and stories while Lauren chimed in to add some flair every once in a while.

Marcos sorely needed it. He was a nervous wreck, although you couldn’t tell at first glance. If Lorna was looking at him, then he was confident and reassuring, but the second that she looked away, his shoulders drooped, and he would subtly roll his shoulders back. It was a sure sign that he was stressed about the baby, as Lauren had come to realize in the months that they had all been living together. It was a special stress, a certain tightness in his posture that only came when he was thinking about it.

Lauren had tried her best to calm them both down, but there was only so much that she and Andy could do. Eventually, it was time for them to leave the room.

Which led to them now waiting for updates in a cramped hallway. Lauren had to admit, it was a pretty nice clinic considering the ones that she had heard about. There weren’t a lot of places willing to serve their kind since, as Marcos put it, they were born with the ultimate pre-existing condition.

Lauren fought the urge to stand as she heard Lorna’s yells from the other room. Andy began to aggressively rap his knuckles on the chair. Silence stretched and stretched until Lauren felt that her breathing might be too loud.

Then the screaming started.

It was faint, almost barely noticeable in the general murmur of the clinic, but to Andy and Lauren, it echoed like a gunshot. It was Lorna, yelling in pain as the worst part of the entire process began.

Lauren had been thinking about the pain that Lorna would have to go through, knowing from asking around that it was one of the most painful things that a person could go through. She thought that if she cleared her mind, and thought about how happy Lorna and Marcos were to be having a baby, it would make this part easier to bear. She had been wrong.

More screams rang out, and Lauren made eye contact with her brother. It seems they were both having trouble with this. But it will be over soon, and then they will be able to meet her.

Lauren cradled the newborn baby in her arms, carefully supporting the little girl’s head. Andy was talking in hushed tones to Lorna as the exhausted woman valiantly tried to convince him that she would be up and walking the next morning. Marcos was sitting on a chair in the corner, alternating between dozing and keeping a laser focus on the baby.

Leach had left almost immediately after the birth. He made his exit while saying that he didn’t want to intrude on the moment. Lauren saw him walk out after the nurse had come and told them that Lorna and the baby were alright and that they could see them soon.

Now, as she held the baby in her arms, Lauren could finally breathe easily. The stress of the day left her, the last bit lingering only until the baby cooed. The blonde mutant looked up as she heard the door open, her shoulders tensing and adjusting so she had one arm free. Just in case.

But it was just John and Sonya. Sonya made a beeline for her goddaughter, and Lauren held the bundle out for the redhead to take. There was a large smile on her face as she gazed down. She quietly addressed Lorna, going to stand by her bed.

John shot a smile at Lorna, which she returned, before making his way toward Marcos. John congratulated him while they hugged. Sonya glanced at Lauren, shooting her a grin, which was easily returned. Sonya stood, handing the baby to John, who took her with obvious care.

“So,” Sonya spoke softly, adjusting the cap on the baby’s head. She was addressing the new parents. “Do you have a name in mind?”

Lorna hummed, looking over at Marcos who just smiled and mouthed ‘Go ahead.’

“Her name is Dawn.”

Lauren’s dreams were drenched in red.

In these dreams, she wasn’t herself. She would look down and see what she thought was her, but when she tried to control her body, it would not move. Was it even her body?

Something was rushing past her, and then something else seemed to run through her. Was she not there? Intangible and somehow floating, she stayed deathly still. She could still think and she thought that she could still dream, but there was something else. Pulsing began to overtake everything, and flashes of gold seeped into her surroundings.

Something was pulling at the edges of her mind. Something was coming. Something was glowing-

Caitlin had made Lorna stay in the hospital for two days after the birth, and Marcos stayed with her. Lauren and Andy were given a ride home by John and Sonya, and they had one of the most important jobs: Getting the place ready for Dawn to come.

And so when she came home, the Underground welcomed her with open arms.

She was swaddled, and the usual hustle and bustle were somewhat halted as the permanent members craned their heads to see their new addition. For everyone else, it was just another family coming in though, and soon enough, the atmosphere reverted. Dawn, Lorna, and Marcos settled upstairs while Lauren and Andy did their best to make sure that the new parents would not be needed.

This, Lauren thought as she raced around the Underground, collecting blankets and rations, is what I need to protect.

Later, when she is racing Andy as to who could fold their pile of laundry faster, she amends the thought. This is what we have to protect.

Chapter Text

Days pass in a blur.

They were still handling the intake of new mutants from the latest raid. Things had been running smoothly once they had found a place for everyone to sleep. It was times like these when Lauren would feel a twinge of guilt for having a permanent bed, but it was chased away by Andy’s knowing gaze. They had had that conversation more than enough times to know that her fretting would make a bad situation worse.

There were so many technical aspects that went into running this place. It made Lauren dizzy just thinking about it, but the work needed to be done. Lauren and Andy were running around trying to make sure that everyone had at least one blanket, pillow, and meal ration. It was the least they could do to take some of the burden off of Sage and Shatter as they were the ones running things in place of Marcos and Lorna.

The new parents were swamped by their new responsibilities. Marcos had stumbled into the area where they kept the extra blankets while Lauren was folding them, and she saw the visible exhaustion hanging off him. It was obvious from his rumpled clothes to the drowsy way he stood. For a moment, Lauren worried, quickly thinking back to her father and the strain that children had put on him, but when she asked after Dawn and Lorna, Marcos’s eyes lit up and he seemed so happy. Like it was a joy to have the opportunity to talk about his daughter.

Lauren knew once she came across Lorna, who was disposing of some diapers, and saw the same joy overtake her face when speaking about Dawn, that they were nothing like the Struckers. It made something warm grow in her chest even as she had to ignore a small pinch in her heart.

That little pain faded a bit when they invited her into the room, and it was gone completely when she saw the way that Marcos gently swaddled Dawn after taking her from Lorna’s arms before holding her out for Lauren to hold.

She was the lightest thing that Lauren had ever held.

Andy had just found some salt to make the rationed potatoes taste somewhat better, which Lauren was prepared to fight him for, but before she could begin her assault, Marcos made his way to their table. He sat down, instantly drawing Lauren's attention, even as Andy took the opportunity to sprinkle the salt over his plate, not leaving any for Lauren. The little shit.

“Listen.” Marcos began, “I need to talk to you guys.”

Andy’s eyes briefly met Lauren’s but they slid back to Marcos easily. “What can we do for you, man?” Her brother asked, taking a sip of water.

“It’s not really for me, or I mean, it is, but also… Yeah, look, my head is all scrambled lately. First off, how are you guys handling your responsibilities?” Marcos asked, hands spread out.

“Our responsibilities?” Lauren questioned.

“Yeah, I mean, how are you handling everything?” Marcos rephrased.

“We’re fine. I mean, how are you handling everything? You’re a new dad.” Lauren turned it back, not understanding what was happening.

“Oh, uh.” A genuine smile broke out across his face. “It’s going great guys. It’s both the easiest and hardest thing in the world. It helps that I had pract-,” Marcos stopped short, clearing his throat. “Yeah, that I had some prep time.”

“That’s awesome. Dawn is really lucky.” Andy cracked a smile, finishing off his meal and wiping at his hands. “What I wanna know is how we can help you out. There has got to be something.”

“Anything.” Lauren chimed in.

“Well, uh, there was something that Lorna and I were thinking about. But I don't want to pitch it until I know that you guys have the time. So, what do you think?”

“Of course. What did you have in mind?” Lauren jumped on the opportunity.

“What do you guys think of taking over training?” There was a second of shocked silence.

“Wait, for real? Us?” Andy questioned, eyes wide. Lauren was similarly surprised but tried not to show it.

“I mean, you guys don’t have to, obviously-”

“No! I mean, yes! That would be awesome!” Andy jumped in, not letting Marcos finish what Lauren was sure was epic backtracking. Lauren turned to her brother.

“There is so much that we can do!” Lauren’s mouth was moving faster than her mind was, but she couldn’t stop. “We can do those pair spars we were thinking about pitching-”

“-We could also do the alternating drills-” Andy continued.

“-With the change in environment-”

“-And target practice with-”

“-With the target changing directions last minute!” Lauren finished with him, completely forgetting about the other person in the conversation until he cleared his throat.

Both teens' heads whipped around to see Marcos with a small grin. “So I take it that it’s a yes?”

Lauren fought down a blush, realizing that she had just started ignoring him. Andy had no such qualms just nodding excitedly while his hair flopped around. He needed to get it cut.

“Great.” Marcos used the table to brace himself before standing up and leaving, presumably to go back to Lorna and Dawn.

Lauren just waved as he left, mind frantically thinking up new possibilities. There were so many potential matchups with the new kids that came in, and their powers were well-suited for combat. Then there were the kids who needed physical training, the ones who couldn’t fight back and just needed to learn how to run.

Andy was trying to pick at her food, which she was not going to finish, but she wouldn’t let him know that for another five minutes or so. For now, she was willing to let him try his hand at bargaining and see what she could get.

“So basically, we’re taking over training.” Andy surmised after Lauren explained the situation to the mutants gathered for today’s training.

“Okay.” Lauren tried to exude the confidence that she’d seen in Lorna during these sessions. She found herself looking over the assembled mutants, trying to gauge potential match-ups. It was hard. But then, looking over at three kids who seemed to be sticking to each other, maybe it wasn’t that hard. “Let’s get started. First things first, reflex testing. Andy, you explain while I get the stuff?”

“Yeah, sure. You never know what is going to come at you when you’re on the run. You already have experience with Sentinel Services, but what about Purifiers or Hounds? What about the people who are just trying to hurt you, to hurt you? We have to train our reactions in those kinds of situations.”

While Andy spoke, Lauren quickly grabbed some projectiles from Lorna’s ‘box of goodies’ (as she so lovingly called it). She wordlessly handed them to Andy while rolling her wrist in anticipation. She looked over the group again, wincing a little at the younger kids there.

(Strengthen your resolve. Your enemies pay no mind to their youth.)

She straightened, acknowledging the truth there.

“Let’s go. Line up in whatever order you want off to the side and when it’s your turn, stand over here.” Lauren gestured for clarification. “Either Andy or I am going to throw something at you, and you have to dodge it, block it, or do whatever you can to avoid it. You’re not going to know where it’s coming from until the last second.”

“Prepare for this to hurt. If you’re not up for it, go ahead and leave now.” Andy tacked on, cracking his knuckles absently.

There was some shuffling and frowns on the older mutant’s faces, but no one left.

“Alright. Step up to the plate.” Andy motioned to the middle of the room, and a kid around thirteen or fourteen stepped forward with a look of grim determination on their face.

After everyone had been tested at least twice with stuff they could see, Lauren decided that it was time for her to up the stakes.

“Now, our powers reflect one another’s; we each have a certain ability to manipulate air particles for defense and offense,” She began. She nodded at her brother, preparing a disk while he took a defensive stance. The watching mutants said nothing, but she could feel the tension rise. She threw her disk in a straightforward arc toward Andy, who dispelled her attack with practiced ease. There were a few scattered gasps at their impromptu demonstration before they turned back to explain further.

“Andy won’t be using his powers today, but I will. My attacks are going to be faster and more difficult to block than his projectiles, but don’t worry. I’ll stop anything from hitting you if you can’t dodge in time.” Lauren tried to reassure them, but the weary looks among the group didn’t fade. Some of the older mutants seemed ready to leave.

“Let’s go,” Andy said, clapping his hands,

This time, one of those older mutants who had shown skill in dodging, cut to the front of the line, surprising Lauren. They didn’t know how his powers worked, but he seemed confident enough. She cocked her head and looked at Andy, raising an eyebrow in question. He just rolled his shoulders and adjusted his stance in response, as clueless as she was.

Lauren lifted her hand, compressing a disk to throw. Andy picked up a wrench, moving sideways while Lauren moved the other way, circling the mutant.

Then Lauren flicked her wrist.

The mutant ducked to the left, obviously judging Lauren’s attack to be the greater threat, but it left him vulnerable to Andy. She hurriedly raised her other arm while dispelling the disk.

He seemed to freeze in place, recognizing his mistake, but he had no time to move. The wrench made contact with Lauren’s shield with a loud clang. She expected him to flinch, but he barely even glanced at it, appraising the both of them.

“Woah, man. That could have been bad. Are you okay?” Andy asked, stepping closer.

“My name is Elijah. Elijah Cross. And I’m fine. I can make my skin nearly indestructible for some time, it takes a lot more to hurt me than a wrench.” Elijah turned from Andy to Lauren. “You have enough control to stop these. You weren’t bluffing about that. Good.”

Lauren nearly bristled in indignation, but she was able to keep her face from changing. Andy, on the other hand, took it as the insult it was.

“What are you talking about? She said she would, so she did.” Her brother defended her as he straightened. Andy looked at Elijah before turning to the assembled group, and as Lauren turned to look at them too, she saw it. It wasn’t everyone, but enough of the group wore the same expression. It was like they were looking at a potential enemy.

(Sheep see wolves as what they are. Are you truly surprised that they see through you?)

“I think we all know your reputation. You don’t have any reservations about hurting other mutants.” A boy who had been standing near Elijah suddenly spoke up. Andy and Lauren just looked at each other, and Lauren felt that she was fighting a losing battle. Whether that battle was keeping her temper in check or Andy’s, she didn’t know. She turned towards the mutants gathered.

“Looks like we need to have a conversation about what happened the day that Sentinel Services attacked the Atlanta headquarters.” Lauren noticed that she had everyone’s attention, albeit grudgingly.

“Our backs were against the wall.” Lauren began, looking to her brother for help.

“Three sets of Hounds and over four dozen Sentinel Services agents were coming, and there was only one way to cover our tracks.”

“So it was you guys then?” A voice spoke up, and Lauren saw that it was a younger girl. “You guys can actually…” She trailed off, and another kid finished for her.

“You guys really killed all those people?” Lauren and Andy glanced at each other, and Lauren couldn’t describe the look on her brother’s face. She did know that it was reflected in her own.

“We did what we had to do,” Lauren replied stiltedly, not sure what she should say in this situation. It was something that she hadn’t prepared herself for, having to explain their actions to strangers.

“We couldn’t let them hurt anyone else,” Andy added.

Whispers broke out but they were quiet and suddenly there was another mutant speaking.

“I was there that day, and without these two, we all would’ve died then and there.” The mutant looked down as he spoke as if relieving that time. Lauren could relate as she suddenly felt the heat of the aftermath of Fenris on her skin.

“Any other questions?” Lauren asked softly, wanting this to end, but knowing that they needed to move past this mistrust.

“What are your names?” The mutant who asked looked about Lauren’s age.

“I’m Lauren, and this is my brother Andy-”

“No, I mean your last names. There are rumors that your family is, like, famous or something.” The mutant continued, looking uncomfortable.

Murmurings broke out among the group. Andy moved to stand shoulder to shoulder with Lauren, and she knew why. This conversation was dangerous. This was something that they would need to navigate carefully. They needed to present a united front.

Lauren gathered her thoughts, trying to formulate a sentence that would be suitable, but her brother beat her to it.

“Our name is Von Strucker,'' Andy announced, and his tone was final. Lauren barely kept herself from whipping her head around to look at him. “And yes, our specific powers have been seen before in our family. Any more questions?”

Lauren realized that Andy was answering a lot of unspoken questions too. The Frosts had made it clear that they would spread the Hell Fire Club agenda which included rumors about its legacies. Of course, they claimed that it was for Andy and Lauren’s benefit, but Andreas thought that there were other reasons too: To isolate them. To put them on a pedestal. To make it so that people wouldn't trust them.

Lauren knew, though, that those things were going to happen with or without help from the triplets.

Despite her disapproval of Andy’s answer, Lauren kept silent. It would do more damage to openly contradict him.

“And those mutants? The ones you killed?” A teen girl pressed, expression stern.

“There is no going back once you become a Hound. Believe us, we tried to help them before. What we did was mercy. Or as close as they would get, anyway.” Andy answered, voice even.

“They’re right.” Someone else spoke up from the back of the room, and heads swiveled to see a teen boy with blue splattering around his mouth and nose. “I was there that day. The Hounds… weren’t people. Not anymore.”

She decided that it was time to move on before this veered into something that they couldn't come back from.

“Now that that’s settled, let’s switch to pair spars. We only have so much time.” Lauren clapped her hands as she finished, realizing that she needed to put the effort in to keep her hands from shaking. She didn’t think she would have the fine control needed for more reflex drills.

After pairing them all up, Lauren found herself making her way toward her brother. She came up next to him and spoke in a low voice.

“Von Strucker?” There was no immediate reaction, although there was a slow tension building in his frame.

“We’d be kidding ourselves to pretend otherwise.” He responded, matching her volume.

“Did Andrea tell you that?” Lauren thought that it was a bad time to talk about this, but she couldn’t stop herself.

“She didn’t have to. We’re not Struckers. We haven’t been since Sentinel Services knocked on our door.” Andy shot back, still keeping his eyes on the pairs as they sparred.

Well, Lauren supposed that was true. The Struckers didn’t have powers. The Struckers weren’t mutants. So she just nodded, conceding the point.

“True enough, but you know how it will look. Especially since the Frosts are so set on ‘continuing our legacy’.” Lauren pointed out, seeing that the younger mutants were finally losing their nervousness and beginning to fight.

“It’s not like the stuff that they are saying isn’t true. Remember what you said? It matters what we do and how we do it. Not what they think of us.” Andy reminded her, and it did feel like they were rehashing an old conversation.

“Did you see the way that they looked at us?” Lauren murmured, crossing her arms.

“Yeah. Cool, right?” Andy spoke, a small grin coming to his face.

That was not the reaction that Lauren had been expecting. Andy was the type to rage against the world if it didn’t agree with him, yet he was cool with all this opposition. There must be something else that is drawing his attention.

So Lauren looked out over the group and tried to find it.

Looking closer, she could see that, yes, there was mistrust in some of the mutant’s eyes, but in the others? Pride. Adulation. Gratitude. These were the mutants that were saved that day. These were the mutants who refused to be moved out of the same station as Andy and Lauren. The ones that knew that when Sentinel Services came knocking at their door, Fenris would do whatever it took to beat them back.

At the end of the training session, the mutants there seem to look at them with more respect, especially after seeing Andy and Lauren spar themselves. Even the likes of Elijah Cross seemed more willing to stand next to them. The younger ones, between the ages of twelve and fourteen, looked up at them with something that Lauren could name but felt uncomfortable doing so. She didn’t feel worthy of it.

Lauren turned and walked outside. She needed to run some drills to clear her mind.

“So get this,” Andy said, coming to sit beside Lauren on her bed with a journal in his hand. “Otto wrote that Fenris was his burden to bear because of the weight of his family’s sins,” Andy said, drawing Lauren’s attention from the journal.

“But later, in…” He grabs at a seemingly random journal before continuing. “Yeah, in this journal, he says that it stretches back a decade before he was born.”

“But how could they be committing sins already? If we have the timeline right, they would have been kids a decade before Otto was born.” Lauren asked.

“That’s what I’m saying!” Andy exclaimed. “Either we have something wrong here, or Otto did.”

Lauren wanted to scream. Either the only progress that they had made was a mistake, or they were basing everything on bad information.

(Who says that those are the only two options?)

Lauren almost didn’t catch what her ancestor had said this time, as it was seemingly muffled in her mind. But she heard it all the same.

“I mean…” Lauren trailed off, trying to collect her thoughts. “They could have been.”

“Could have been what?” Andy asked, not looking up as he sifted through the pages.

“Could have been committing sins as kids. I mean, we’re just teenagers, and look what we’ve done.” Lauren reasoned, feeling a little like molasses was sliding up her throat.

“You seriously think-” Andy stopped himself, shaking his head. “They would have been younger than us. Like maybe twelve. Or even younger.”

Lauren didn’t speak, letting Andy work through the same conclusion that she had. She saw it on his face when he did. His expressions varied for a moment, but it eventually set in a grimace. She could relate.

“We need to write down everything they’ve ever told us. Keep some paper on you, a journal or something, and a pen. We can’t miss anything. We can’t get this wrong.” Lauren frantically searched for blank paper where she could write every word that Andreas Von Strucker had ever said to her. She saw Andy doing the same with Andrea.

After a while of them both doing this, after nearly ten minutes of silence, Andreas spoke again.

(Do you think this will help you? Your obsession with my sister and I?)

Lauren continued in silence, making another note on the page.

(You search and search through our past to try to find salvation or reasonings that are inconsequential in the larger scheme. You have POWER and you refuse to use it.)

She set the pen down before pulling her hair into a ponytail. There was tension in her head, and she could almost feel Andreas’s aggravation with her, his impatience that had been building since he first invaded her mind.

(“Invaded” is the wrong word. We share a power that should rule. You want to know us? Learn more? You are barely a novice with the mastery of your gift. An amateur.)

Lauren held back a scoff. The fact that he had the gall to call her an amateur when she had asked him time and time again for guidance. If she was a novice, it was because of him.

(Oh? You would snark at me? I’ve told you about the need for balance, and yet you ignore it time and time again. I’ve given you everything you need. You are the one who chooses not to unleash your fury.)

“You want to see my fury?” Lauren mumbled, wrist rolling as she felt anger rise in her.

(What could you do, little wolf, when you’ve been unleashed?) As the words echoed in her mind, she pictured a sharp, manic grin on Andreas’s face.

Lauren let out a shout as she set out a sharp disk, not stopping it from embedding in the wall opposite her. Andy didn’t flinch, and she saw through her haze of anger that his fists were clenched and shaking.

“Is he trying to get you to stop, too?” Andy asked, roughly wringing his hands together. Lauren just nodded, before looking back over what she had written down.

Balance, he had said.

She looked over her notes, trying to see if there was anything about balance, but found nothing. It seemed that her memory had failed her, but it was fine. Andreas repeated it, and she was going to write down everything he said from now on.

“He was talking about balance, saying that it was needed somehow,” Lauren spoke after a moment, but Andy just scratched his head.

“I mean, I think I can remember Andrea talking about something like that, but how can there be balance when we are using Fenris? We’re already, you know, one. It makes no sense.” Andy complained, flopping down on his bed.

“I don’t know, But we have to figure it out. Fenris is ours now, not theirs.” With that declaration, Lauren went back to her notes, searching for any clues that she might have missed before.

She heard Andy sigh as he brought his arm to cover his eyes, but she didn’t say anything else.

Lauren was doing stamina training, holding two separate disks up at the same time. When she first started these drills, they were the size of dinner plates, but now they were roughly the size of a car door. It was still not the level she had reached that day at the Fairburn station, but it was progress. She dropped them when she could no longer stop her arms from quivering.

She sighed, wiping the sweat from her brow as she looked over at her brother who was also experimenting. Currently, he was doing something to one of the tires, though he wouldn’t tell Lauren what-

A large bang went off as the tire exploded, sending Andy reeling.

Lauren quickly moved to where he was sprawled on his back, scolding herself for reacting so slowly. She reached him as he sat up, leaning back on his palms. There was dirt on his face and in his hair, but there were no burn marks that she could see. She was about to ask what the hell just happened, but Andy shot her a beaming smile.

“I did it!” Andy’s voice held undisguised glee.

“What exactly did you do?” Lauren asked, crouching down to offer him a hand up. He took it, hauling himself up as he answered her.

“I was just messing around, trying to see if I could, I don’t know, speed up what I do to cause some serious damage. And it worked!”

“Yeah, you’re going to have to walk me through that again, because what?” Lauren responded, not understanding what Andy meant by ‘speeding up’, but before Andy could answer, Lorna strode out the door with Dawn in her arms, instantly stealing all of the attention.

Both teens flocked to the baby, keeping a respectful distance so as not to crowd the little girl. It was the look on Lorna’s face that made her think that this wasn’t a social visit.

“There you guys are.” Lorna readjusted the bundle in her arms, looking down only briefly before focusing her attention on the two siblings. “We have visitors.”

“More refugees? I don’t know if we have enough supplies-” Andy began to speak as Lauren crossed her arms.

“No.” Lorna interrupted him. “It’s the Frosts. They’re asking for you guys.”

Lauren’s shoulders drew up and she suddenly thought back to a conversation long forgotten.

(“We need you guys, perhaps you and your brother most of all.” The blonde mutant had said then, backing away into the dark hallway behind her.)

She glanced at Andy. His face was pinched in open confusion, and Lauren could relate. She had no idea what this was about. Nevertheless, Lorna began to lead them inside and towards one of the side rooms that had been turned into an unofficial conference area. There stood the Frosts, all dressed in blue pencil dresses with black heels. There was not a hair out of place that could be used to make a distinction between them. Next to them stood Calisto, who looked as indifferent as ever.

“Hello, Von Struckers.” The first of the triplets spoke.

“Nice of you to join us.” The one farthest from them said as she crossed her arms.

“Now we can begin.” The last one added on, looking to Marcos, who had a look on his face that Lauren recognized. Annoyance.

“We’ll let you explain the situation.” The three spoke together as they cocked their heads to the side, directing the comment to Marcos.

“Right,” Marcos said. “It seems that the Hound program is looking into your grandfather’s research again. Specifically, how your grandfather got rid of Reed’s mutation.”

Lauren felt a collective shudder shoot through the room at the thought of living without their mutations.

“So what do you need us for?” Andy questioned, directing it towards the Frosts, but it was Calisto who answered.

“We need more information on your grandfather and his work while we search for new leads. That’s where you come in. Is there anywhere that hasn’t been combed over by Sentinel Services?”

The siblings glanced at each other, and Lauren began mentally going through the journal. That was the only information that Sentinel Services and Trask had no access to. But there was nothing of interest there, there was only-

Oh.

“He volunteered at a hospital,” Lauren murmured, and Andy must have heard it because he finished the thought.

“It was a hospital in Alabama. He wrote down the name. There could be something there…” The two looked to Calisto, who was already writing the info down. They discussed a few more details about the hospital and who they would need to contact. The mission would take place in a few days.

“Okay, be ready that morning at six. It’ll be an overnight trip. We’ll send a car-” Calisto began, but was cut off by Marcos.

“Hold on a minute. You have yet to explain what is happening and why we’ll be going anywhere with you.” Marcos bit out the last part, and Lauren felt that if she was on the receiving end of his glare, she would falter. But as it stood, Calisto was unaffected.

“You’re mistaken. You are not going anywhere. Either of you. I doubt you would even go if we needed you, what with your new addition.” Calisto told Marcos and Lorna before focusing on Lauren and her brother. “You two, on the other hand, are essential. You know Otto’s research and habits inside and out. The Frosts are certainly capable of retrieving the information, but only you too can understand it. Even if we go to this hospital under false identities and search for any clues, we have no way of discerning what’s useful and what isn’t.”

“Any questions?” The Frosts chimed in as their blue eyes settled on Lauren and Andy. Lauren realized everyone in the room was looking at them. Calisto and the Frosts stared expectantly, but Marcos and Lorna were looking at them in question. They were letting them decide whether or not they would go. It was liberating.

(Go forth little wolf.)

Lauren looked at her brother, seeing the same answer in his eyes.

“We’re in.”

Chapter Text

Lauren was there again, looking at those blue doors. She opened them herself this time, not sure if Andy would be there, but sure enough, she found him lying on the empty bleachers. His eyes were closed, but he was murmuring something that Lauren couldn’t make out.

“Hey,” Lauren said, trying to draw his attention. Her brother looked over at her in surprise, but just sighed and sat up instead of answering. “It’s rude not to say anything when someone is talking to you, you know.” She emphasized her point by crossing her arms, feeling offended.

“Sorry,” Andy said, not sounding sorry at all. “You’re imaginary though, so like, I’m just offending myself.” He kicked at the bleacher below him.

Lauren didn’t know what he meant by that. Was this something that her subconscious was trying to tell her? This is an imaginary world that she is dreaming of right now, so the people in it are imaginary too? Was she being rude to herself and feeling offended over something that she made an imaginary figure say in her head? That felt too deep, especially since it was her mind making this up.

“Are you ready?” Lauren asked Imaginary Andy, going to sit on the bleachers a bit away from him.

“For what?” Imaginary Andy asked, turning his body towards her.

“Gee, I wonder what I could possibly be asking about…” Lauren murmured, loud enough for Imaginary Andy to hear.

“For tomorrow? I don’t know.” His hand came up to scratch at the back of his neck, a nervous tick that he had ever since he started growing out his hair. “I’ll be going in blind even though…” Imaginary Andy trailed off, avoiding her gaze.

“Even though?” Lauren prompted, picking at her nails.

“Is this some kind of self-therapy situation that my mind is making up?” Imaginary Andy asked aloud. He turned his attention towards Lauren again, and she was sure that he seemed a little angry at something. Was he mad at her? “If it is, I won’t tell her. Not yet. Imaginary or not.” His fists were clenched and shaking, and the bleachers creaked and shook. Lauren didn’t feel panic welling in her like it did that night though, used to Andy’s temper by now.

“What do you mean?” Lauren asked, not letting the shaking deter her.

“Shut up!” Despite the shaking, Lauren knew that she could trust her brother. The gym wasn’t concaving. It wasn’t falling apart. He had control, even in her dreams.

“No. Tell me what you’re talking about!” Lauren was on the verge of yelling, using her shields to stabilize herself as the shaking increased.

“No. I don’t know. She would know-She would know that I can do this. That I won’t mess this up.” Imaginary Andy stopped himself, sounding a bit breathless. “She would agree with me.”

“How do you know? If you won’t tell me?” Lauren asked, feeling like something was clawing at her throat. She almost didn’t want to know the answer.

“It’s not that simple.” Imaginary Andy snapped at her, not making eye contact with Lauren.

“Let’s talk about something else then,” Lauren said, going to stand as everything stilled. Was her subconscious trying to tell her something with these dreams? What exactly could be gained by not trusting her other half? What was the point?

Lauren refused to entertain the thought that Andy would be keeping anything from her. She knew what he looked like when he was lying.

“There aren’t a ton of things that we don’t tell each other,” Imaginary Andy reminded her, but his eyes lit up briefly. “Except earlier today. I wasn’t able to finish telling Lauren about how I made that tire explode.” Lauren just inclined her head, curious to hear what her mind would make up.

“Well, what we do is basically molecular manipulation.” Lauren raised her eyebrow, completely taken aback by that definition. “You, I mean, Lauren is really good at pulling molecules together, and I can push them apart. So I was thinking, what if I pushed them apart faster? That should raise the temperature and theoretically cause an explosion. And it worked!” Imaginary Andy gleefully explained this all, and Lauren just smiled.

“I forgot what a nerd you were,” Lauren remarked as a strange feeling crept up her arm. She realized that sometime during Imaginary Andy’s explanation, he had grabbed her hand. She could feel the tendril of Fenris spark in their palm and crawl up their arms. The bright glow seemed to be muted in the dream, but it was overtaking their vision, and soon it was all they could see-

Lauren opened her eyes to a darkened room. Her heartbeat was loud in her ears, slowly getting quieter and quieter the longer that she was awake before subsiding completely. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes, thankful that she remembered to put her hair up the night before so it wasn’t falling in her face. Her bed was closer to the door, which she was currently facing. It was closed, and there was no light in the crack underneath. It was still late or very early. Either way, Lauren did not want to be up, but she could already tell that she would not be falling back asleep. The memory of the power stretching over her skin and igniting in her veins was enough to make her fingers tingle. She rolled over, seeing her brother’s form facing the opposite wall.

“Andy.” Her whisper broke the still silence. His form shifted slightly, but he didn’t sit up.

“Andy,” She whispered louder, more urgently now, though she had no idea why. In the dark, she could just make out him sitting up and looking at her.

“What?” He groggily asked. And that was a good question. Why had she woken him?

“Um, I wanted to see if you were awake…” Lauren trailed off, feeling like she was seven all over again.

“I am now.” Andy deadpanned, reaching to turn on the lamp that was near his bed. The room flooded with light, and Lauren was greeted with the sight of Andy’s epic bedhead. “What, you woke up early and you wanted me to suffer too?” He accused her, rubbing at his face.

Lauren said nothing, getting ready for the day with a small frown on her face. Was her subconscious telling her not to trust Andy? When it came down to it, he was the only one she could trust.

(Trust is a double-edged sword, little wolf.)

She brushed the thought off, pulling on her shoes and making her way downstairs. If she was going to be up this early, she was going to find something good for breakfast. They had a long day ahead of them.

(Watch yourself, you’re surrounded on all sides.)

Lauren, who had been unconsciously relaxing, stiffened at her ancestor’s words. She tried to take a cursory glance around, but there were too many moving pieces in the car.

When the Frosts had shown up this morning clad in business casual attire, Lauren had felt distinctly out of place in her jeans and plaid top. They had all piled into the car, and Lauren thought that if Andy were blonde, they could have passed for cousins. The thought threw her off, and she didn’t even fight Andy for the window seat. Instead, she was next to one of the Frosts, though the woman just stared serenely out of her window.

The Frosts were still a sore subject. Lauren acknowledged that they were not the enemy, but that only went so far for Andreas. The Frosts didn’t shy away from the nastier aspects of saving mutants, which Lauren thought her ancestors would approve of. They had treated Andy and Lauren like capable mutants even before the Incident at the Atlanta Station, but their ancestors would not budge on their distrust. The twins were constantly whispering in their ears whenever they faced the three women, cautioning them about thin alliances and broken trust. Lauren was unable to relax fully with them hovering in their subconscious minds like devils on their shoulders.

Andy was looking out his window, but Lauren could see him shooting the occasional glance around the car. It was as if everyone was waiting for something to happen, and Lauren couldn’t help but feel as though she and Andy were out of the loop.

…Which was not too far off considering they were headed to the other Underground waystation to pick up Calisto and Sonya, where they would also find out their temporary identities and get their change of clothes.

Lauren looked in the rearview mirror and made eye contact with the Frost driving. She smirked slightly, barely curling her lip, but Lauren didn’t return the expression. She instead opted for her dead-eyed stare that put many people off in the past.

The woman surprised her though, just looking away and smirking as she drove.

When they pulled into the station, they passed a van heading out. Fade was driving and cloaking the vehicle, so Lauren only knew this by the fact that the wind changed as it passed.

As they exited the vehicle, Andy stood to her right, donning a leather jacket that had been gifted to him on his birthday. It suited him, and he stood up taller when he wore it. On the other hand, Lauren didn’t have a jacket that was anything close to that quality, instead opting for her least-beaten-up hoodie.

(Caitlin had asked them to come to their living quarters above the clinic so that they could have a family dinner for Andy’s birthday. Reed had explained that they were very busy, and while they were able to find time to celebrate with them, they weren’t able to get Andy anything.

Dinner was a stilted affair. Despite Caitlin’s conversation starters and Reed’s enthusiasm, any real conversation was quickly cut off by Andy or Lauren’s short responses. Lauren could tell that Andy was close to blowing a fuse, but they were thankfully interrupted by an emergency in the clinic. Reed, upon hearing that they needed to fix an issue with the IDs, made apologies for cutting the dinner short. After giving them both quick hugs, he hurried downstairs, Caitlin following suit with promises to catch up soon.

It wasn’t until they arrived back at headquarters that Marcos and Lorna caught Andy on his way up to their room, handing him the leather jacket. Andy hugged them both before trying it on, and Lorna told him to spin while Marcos commented on how much older he looked.)

Lauren readjusted her hoodie, walking forward instead of waiting for the Frosts to get out of the car. As she made her way inside, she saw movement in the windows, but there were no faces, only shuffling curtains. She briefly made eye contact with Andy before opening the door, seeing the front offices teeming with mutants.

From what she could see, there was a group of teens, all dressed similarly in layered t-shirts and tattered hoodies atop ripped jeans, a mother with bright blue hair comforting her daughter with the same blue coloring around her eyes and neck, and a man who was standing with his arms crossed in a pose that would have been intimidating if not for the tail nervously ticking behind him. There were others, but before she could get her bearings, a mutant that couldn’t have been much older than she came up to them.

“Andy and Lauren, right?” The orange-haired mutant asked, bright green eyes tracking them intensely. It was strange, especially since he avoided meeting their gazes.

“Right,” Andy spoke, moving so that he was in front of Lauren, which she didn’t mind given just how hard the guy was staring at her…nose. “And you are?” The question seemed to interrupt whatever was going through his head before, because the mutant quickly blinked, looking away before answering.

“Ah, my name is Kyle. Or uh, Kat, if you prefer.” He cocked his head, zeroing in on something behind them. “Oh, you must be the infamous Frost sisters.”

Lauren turned around to see the three standing in the doorway, looking around the room with barely concealed distaste. She had to bite back a laugh at the look on their faces, somewhat pleased to see a crack in their indifferent facade.

“Um, I’m Kat, but you already know that.” He gestured to Andy and Lauren nervously before bringing his hands to grip his shirt. “But yeah, let’s take you guys to Calisto.”

He led them through the front room and into one of the many hallways. “So what do you do here, Kat?” Andy asked after a few more moments of Kat glancing back at them.

“Oh, um, I help out. Mostly running around and doing busy work. I live here, so I thought that I may as well be useful.” Kat’s response bordered on rambling, but Lauren felt that he was holding a lot back. “Uh, here we are. This is where Calisto usually is.”

Kat had led them to an alcove with desks and maps skewed everywhere. It looked the part of a War Room, which is what Lauren decided to name the place after taking a look around. Calisto’s talents were best used in a war, so it seemed fitting that this was someplace that she frequented. Calisto wasn’t there, but the Frosts still fanned out, draping themselves over chairs deeper inside the room, making themselves comfortable. Andy shot Lauren a look, but he stayed by her side when she didn’t move. One of the Frosts scoffed as she noticed them standing.

“Oh come on, you’re just going to stand there?” The one on the far left started, sitting in a brown armchair.

“Do we make you that uncomfortable?” This Frost spoke from her place in a desk chair as she crossed her legs.

“Take a seat, Von Struckers.” The final Frost finished, casually gesturing to the remaining chairs near the opposite wall. Kat laughed nervously, fiddling with the bottom of his shirt as he awkwardly walked further into the room and started looking through papers.

Lauren knew that the Frosts were just trying to rile them up, but she didn’t let it deter her from finding a chair in the optimal position. She turned to Andy before nodding her head towards the chairs against the wall near the window. There would be an escape route and a clear vantage point in case there was any trouble. Andy stretched out his legs, taking on a practiced air of nonchalance even as Lauren chose to remain stoic. Lauren and her brother were one, yes, but they acted more as yin and yang.

“So.” Lauren looked towards Kat, who had spoken with a nervous energy. He was staring at them again, but he still didn’t meet their eyes. “You guys are like…super powerful…” His eyes seem to scan them, landing on their hands. Lauren didn’t realize until then that she had moved to grab hold of her brother. She didn’t let go.

“What’s it to you?” Lauren found herself asking, feeling that Andy was not impressed with the staring either.

“Oh um.” Kat’s hands twitched, almost like he was keeping himself from reaching out. “Well, you see, my mutation gives me some tendencies. I can feel other people’s peaks, kinda. It makes me kinda twitchy. I stare sometimes, or so I’m told.” An awkward smile took over his face, but his eyes didn’t leave them.

“Peak?” Andy questioned.

“Like, the most powerful thing that that person has ever felt, when I look in their eyes, I can feel it. Going off your reputations, they,” He motioned towards the Frosts who serenely smiled back at him. “Would be a lot, but you guys…” He let out a low whistle.

Lauren…didn’t know how to feel about that. On one hand, they were being recognized for the power that they held, and the damage that they could do. On the other hand, that feeling of rightness and devastation and euphoria was not something that anyone else but she and Andy should be privy to.

(This is the invasion you were fearing. What will you do about it, little wolf?)

Lauren rolled her wrist, mindful not to draw attention to the motion. Something had to be done, of course.

“Keep your eyes down.” Andy’s voice was hard. His grip on Lauren’s hand was punishing, and she knew that if she let him, Fenris would be activated in a second. “That is our power. You have no right to it.”

“Oh trust me, I want nothing to do with it,” Kat muttered, keeping his eyes averted. He scooped up the papers in his hands, making sure that they were straight.

“Must be great.” Lauren found herself speaking without thought. “Feeling rushes like that all the time.” Lauren thought back to Fenris, thinking of how it clawed in her chest, wailing to be unleashed.

“As if,” Kat spat with a tone so different from his previous. “Tell me, ever heard of Kick? I get a taste of that every time I make eye contact with someone. Do you even know what that can do to a person?”

“So why stick around?” Andy interjected, taking some of the heat off Lauren. “So many mutants running around can’t be fun.”

“Sonya is here,” Kat responded, tone returning to normal. “She can make it go away.” That last part was quiet, but Lauren heard it just fine. Kat dropped his eyes and left the room. The assembled group watched him go.

“Well, well.” One of the Frosts said, something close to mirth dancing in her eyes.

“I see you two are the possessive type.” Another noted, looking towards the door that Kat just exited from.

“Not that we blame you. That one is…” The last Frost tilted her head and looked to her sisters as if thinking of the right word.

“Interesting.” They said in unison.

Silence overtook the room, and Lauren tried to ignore the smirks on the telepaths' faces. It did not work. She was relieved when John walked in.

“John!” Andy got up to greet the older mutant, and Lauren stood as well, relaxing a little in his presence. It had been so long since they had seen him. “How have you been, man?”

“It’s been alright. In no small part thanks to you two.” John answered easily, smiling at the both of them as Andy preened at the praise. Lauren did too, but she was much subtler about it.

(In the months since the Atlanta Headquarters had been reestablished, Andy and Lauren went on multiple missions with Marcos. Whether this was acting as his backup in meetings with other mutants and allies of the Underground or actively fighting Sentinel Services head-on in one of their raids.

Lauren and Andy’s powers made for a devastating force, even when they didn’t use Fenris. They stuck to their invisible powers, keeping their identity a secret. Marcos had let them know that their help had lowered casualties and heightened the success rate. They saved more mutants than ever and were able to grant them medical care before sending them off to a safer place or giving them a place to stay permanently. Lauren felt like they were doing good, even if it stung not to use Fenris.)

(You could be wreaking havoc, but instead, you hide.)

“Where’s Sonya?” Lauren asked, pushing her ancestor’s words aside.

(Marcos and Lorna had been all too happy to let them decide whether or not they were going on the mission with the Frosts, but the siblings found out that there were conditions.

“So you want Sonya to go with us?” Andy asked, putting his sleep shirt into a duffle in a haphazard manner. Lauren zeroed in on it, fighting the urge to fold his clothes and pack the duffle herself.

“Yeah, mostly because she is great with information gathering,” Lorna explained, glancing at the baby monitor screen in her hand. Lauren had found one with a camera for cheap at a thrift store, so Lorna could move around while Dawn napped.

“Plus, you guys probably want a familiar face around,” Marcos added from where leaned against the door frame with his arms crossed.

“I mean, the Frosts are familiar, at this point,” Lauren remarked, mostly preoccupied with making sure her duffle was packed just how she planned. She glanced up, only just catching the look that Lorna and Marcos shot each other.

“Well, maybe familiar is the wrong word. We want someone from the Underground there with you, especially someone like Sonya.” As Lorna vocalized the root of the problem, Lauren saw Andy getting defensive.

“We don’t need a babysitter. You guys were the ones who told us it was our choice whether or not to go on this mission. What changed?” Andy questioned, and Lauren, feeling the beginnings of a fight brewing, stayed silent, but observed the distance between herself and Andy and the door.

“Nothing had changed. We were always going to suggest that Sonya come along.” Marcos insisted, standing to his full height and uncrossing his arms. He came over to help Andy continue packing since her brother had stopped to cross his arms in anger.

“We know you can handle yourselves, but why would we think twice about giving you guys backup? Your faces were plastered all over the news less than a year ago. People think you're dead, and if you’re seen, then we will have a whole host of new problems.” Lorna reminded them, and Lauren did have to admit that that aspect had been bothering her. The Hell Fire Club did not care much if Andy and Lauren came out of the shadows, but that would put a large target back on the Mutant Underground if it were known that they were still housing terrorists.

“Sonya solves that problem. We don’t know all of what the Frosts can do, but we know Sonya. She can wipe any memory of you guys being there in minutes if things go wrong. And that’s not even mentioning the fact that she could get just as much info as the Frosts can.” Marcos reasoned, holding out a shirt for Andy to grab, which he did as he nodded along with the explanation.

“I guess, but are you sure that’s the only reason?” Lauren pressed, looking specifically at Lorna. The older mutant smiled good-naturedly, the familiar expression taking over her face and smoothing the tension that Lauren didn’t realize was building in her shoulders.

“Come on, we’re not gonna lie to you. We want someone we know you trust with you. Someone we trust too.” Lorna stressed, seeing Andy about to protest that he did trust the Frosts.

“Yeah, I mean. This is you guys…” Marcos trailed off, zipping up Andy’s duffle. “You’ve got to know that you are way too important.”

Lauren was touched by their concern, knowing that Andy and she had found true friends here, despite their parents’ interference. Lauren felt herself smile, and she turned to Andy, but he just stared at Marcos with an expression Lauren couldn’t quite make out. Marcos just met his eyes with a small smile. Lauren was so preoccupied with looking at them, that she didn’t notice Lorna coming up to her.

“Hey,” Lorna whispered as she handed Laurens folded clothes to her. “Let them have a second, I think that they need it.” Lauren felt herself nodding, but all she could think of was Lorna’s soft smiles, which she now realized were only directed toward a select few. Lauren was lucky to count herself among them.

She continued to pack up her bag, hearing Marcos and Andy talking quietly while Lorna went back to where the monitor sat.)

“Sonya is handling the newest shipment from our partners in Duluth, but she is all ready to head out with you guys. There is someone here that I know will be happy to see you guys.”

“Oh, that sounds great, but we're kinda waiting for Calisto…” Andy explained, running his hands through his hair. John’s mouth set into a line.

“Calisto is helping Sonya, so it’s going to be a while,” John informed the room, but he turned to the Frosts. “You three can wait here. They’ll be right back.” John placed his hands on Andy and Lauren’s shoulders before leading them out of the room and to the second floor.

Lauren noticed that even in this station, their reputation seemed to precede them. Eyes follow them, and whispers erupt as they pass. Lauren keeps her eyes forward, not reacting. She doesn’t have to look at Andy to know that he is doing the same.

(The mutant community was something that Lauren was becoming more and more familiar with as the months passed. When they were living in the Atlanta headquarters, their parents’ ignorance hung over them like a fog, and it made other mutants less willing to talk to them. Ever since they left though, it was like they had been welcomed in a way that they never had been before.

Random kids would tell them stories of life on the run, and Lauren shared her own, omitting key details here and there. Mutants would look to her in respect for what she was doing to help them by working with the Underground. Even Andy, the unsociable teen that he was, was able to make friends easily. It was keeping them that was the problem.

Sure mutants were ready and willing to befriend them at first glance, but once they learned who they were? Lauren couldn’t count the number of times that mutual respect from another mutant had turned into awe or fear. But, it’s like Lorna said, they needed to adapt.

Eventually, they got used to it.)

They made their way through the unfamiliar building until they crossed the threshold of a large room, filled to the brim with mutants. John stopped, looking around, but it was Lauren who spotted her first.

“Clarice!”

“Ah! Struckers!” The green-eyed mutant spoke, holding out her hands. Lauren made a beeline for her, but Andy pushed her last minute and snagged the first hug. Lauren flipped him off once she found her balance, but went to hug Clarice when he let go. “How have you been?”

“Great, great,” Lauren answered, looking around the room. “We’ve been pretty busy.” She waved goodbye to John as he left.

“I hear you, things have been pretty hectic. It’s a wonder with all the mutants that are coming through that we haven’t found another one with some kind of portal ability, but I guess that it is pretty rare.” Clarice bragged, flipping her hair off her shoulder.

“Yes, because we would know nothing about rare mutations,” Andy commented, shaking out his hair and barely missing a swat from Lauren.

“Yeah, yeah, we know all about you guys’ reputation.” Clarice ribbed. “Come here, come here. I have so much to do around here, I only have a few more minutes before I gotta get going. Tell me, did any interesting things happen? Is there anyone interesting?” She eyes both of the Struckers, leading them to a seating area.

“Well, I have no stories to tell, but Andy on the other hand…” Lauren trailed off, meeting her brother’s wide eyes.

“N-no, I don’t!” Andy defended, sending a frantic look at Clarice who just cracked a grin. “Don’t tell her that!”

“Aw, young love. There is nothing like it.” Clarice brought her hands together, giving an exasperated sigh.

“There is no young love, come on, will you just stop-” Clarice began to cackle at Andy’s flustered words, and Lauren held back her laughter, although, from the look on Andy’s face, she was not doing a great job. He cracked a smile, a light blush on his face.

Zingo interrupted, jumping up on Andy with the energy of a puppy despite being closer to a decade old. The conversation flowed pretty easily between them for a few minutes, but eventually, John came back. Calisto was finishing up with Sonya and heading to the War Room.

They said their goodbyes to Clarice before making their way back downstairs.

It was time to plan.

Chapter Text

Lauren sat with her ankles crossed in an uncomfortable plastic chair. Andy sat stiffly next to her, and it was only when they arrived at the hospital did Lauren remember Andy’s unease about them. It stemmed from their mother, who always insisted that he be given every test imaginable every time he so much as got so much as a stomach ache. It left him with a fear of being poked and prodded, and she was sure that it wasn’t helped by their stint at Trask Labs.

As if reading her mind, Andy held out his hand, and Lauren took it without much thought. There was heat racing up their arms, but there was a comforting warmth that she associated with her brother. She hoped it would calm him somewhat so that the mission could go off without a hitch.

Across from them, two of the Frosts held their impeccable posture despite being in the same uncomfortable chairs. According to them, Phoebe was the one that stayed in the car, while Sophie and Esme were following them.

(“You two are posing as clerical interns with one of the Frosts and Dreamer with you.” Calisto told them, handing them a set of clothes each and badges. Lauren studied the badge, seeing her old school picture on the front with the name Denise Martin. She glanced over Andy’s shoulder to see his alias, Frank Richards.

Calisto rolled out a large sheet of paper on the table in front of them, and Lauren realized that it was a map of the hospital.

“Alright, one of the Frosts is going to stay in the car in the parking lot while another one will be in the faculty parking lot in case we need a quick exit. There are two main buildings in this hospital with separate filing systems. Since we don’t know what we are looking for, I have arranged for you guys to meet with the director of the hospital.” Calisto gestured towards Andy and Lauren. “You guys will stay with Dreamer and Esme. They will act as your escorts.”

“Now, did you find anything in those journals that would tell you what we are looking for?” Calisto asked, rolling up the map. Lauren thought back, realizing the difficulty of their task.

“He was volunteering to get rid of his guilt, but he was still using their resources to do research…” Lauren spoke aloud, turning to Andy, who nodded along.

“Right, and we already know that he didn’t practice medicine, going strictly into research.”

“He didn’t want to be associated with the hospital, since he knew that…they might be looking for him. So he must have…” Lauren said, and Andy finished her train of thought.

“Must have used his fake name.” Turning back towards Calisto and the Frosts, Andy spoke again. “He used the name Gerald Dietrich.”

“That’s something to go on at least,” Calisto said, looking at the Frosts briefly. Their eyes flashed blue and they nodded. Sonya raised an eyebrow, shooting Lauren and Andy a look.

Lauren tried not to feel excluded, but something must have been written on her face because one of the Frosts went to speak.

“Calisto was just showing us the addresses and where the cars would be.” She explained, moving towards the door.

“We’ll let you change.” The Frost furthest in the room tacked on.

“Do hurry. We’ll be in the car out front.” The final Frost informed them, following her sisters out of the room.

“I will never get used to that,” Lauren spoke aloud, once Calisto had also left the room.

“I know, right?” Andy laughed lightly, looking at the clothes picked out for him.

“It’s like everything is…” Lauren began, trying to find the words.

“An inside joke or something?” Andy prompted.

“Exactly. They seem incapable of speaking without each other if they are in the same room.” Lauren thought, realizing the truth in her statement only after she said it. “Do you think that that is part of their mutation?”

“Maybe. I wouldn't be surprised if what Marcos said is true about how desperate Esme was to get to her sisters.” Andy tilted his head, remembering Marcos's words from all those months ago. “Maybe they have some kind of, I don’t know-”

“Hive mind?” Lauren pitched, feeling slightly sympathetic. “That has got to suck. I mean, it’s useful, but could you even imagine?”

Sonya, who had just been listening with a small smirk on her face, just laughed quietly and walked out, promising to meet them out front.

The two siblings looked at each other in confusion, but Lauren found her thoughts diverted back to their conversations. Her mind was conjuring up ideas of having a hive mind with Andy, on top of all the weirdness with their ancestors. Her head hurt at the thought.

“Okay, my head is starting to hurt, so let’s just get dressed and go,” Andy spoke, interrupting her spiral.

“No problem.” Lauren gathered up her clothes as Andy went to stand in front of the door. It was a routine that they had unconsciously worked out sometime after a mini-freak out about the vulnerability of the situation. Only one of them would be vulnerable at a time. The other would keep watch, making sure that nothing happened. It did wonders for their peace of mind.

Lauren changed quickly, surprised by the fact that the clothes fit her perfectly. She had to give it to the Frosts, they were not kidding around with their money. She took over Andy's post as he changed and soon enough they were making their way out to the car.

They drove off without a word, and there was a determined air around them. Campbell was going to have to get through them if he wanted their grandfather’s research, and they would not be going down without a fight.)

The dark green carpet dulled the sound of the secretary’s heels, but she wore a bracelet that announced her presence all the same. She cleared her throat before speaking.

“Ahem, The Director is waiting for you… Ms. Andrews?” The woman looked hesitant, clearly not knowing who she was addressing.

“Yes, Isabella Andrews.” Esme stood, sending a nervous smile towards the secretary, calming the woman greatly.

“Right, well, the director is ready for you all then. If you will?” The woman prompted, leading them all past her desk and opening the door to reveal an older woman sitting behind a large ornate desk.

“Good morning.” The director greeted them in a pleasant tone. It was overly honeyed, one that Lauren was used to hearing in adults who were performing. They met this in kind, a chorus of “good mornings” echoed back at the stern-looking woman.

“My name is Director Rees. I hear that you are showing these young folks the ropes?” Director Rees spoke gently, nodding her head towards Lauren and Andy.

“Yes. Lisa Andrews and this is my colleague, Isabella Stern. These are our interns. Please introduce yourselves.” The blonde mutant directed.

They rattled off their fake names, flashing charming smiles that would have been used to persuade their mother to give them a later curfew once upon a time.

“How may we assist you?” Director Rees asked, clasping her hands together.

“We’re on a little bit of a mission. As a project, we have assigned Martin and Richards a client, and it’s their job to find and collect all of his files. Accordingly, we’ve come to find the last bit at your hospital.” Esme explained, voice light and airy.

“I see. Well, these fact-finding missions are much more involved than I remember, but I suppose that is the way of things isn't it?” The director let out a laugh, and Lauren, Esme, and Dreamer laughed along with her. Andy just feigned a smile, but Lauren couldn’t fault him, especially since acting was never his strong suit. “Tell me, what’s your client’s name?” She addressed Lauren and Andy, getting ready to type it on the computer.

“It would’ve been over forty years ago.” Andy began, sounding apologetic. “Do you keep records that far back?”

“Oh yes, we’ve just finished digitizing everything a couple of years ago. We have records going back a century.” Director Rees assured them.

“Well, that’s great.” Lauren hesitated but took the plunge. “His name was Dietrich. Gerald Dietrich.” The effect was immediate. It wasn’t something so overt as a flinch, but her hands began to shake minutely as she typed. Lauren shot a look at Andy, crossing her legs. This woman knew something.

“He would have been an immigrant with a doctorate,” Andy spoke, and the Director’s eyes cut to the door. “He worked primarily in research.”

“Well, I’m sorry to disappoint you, but it seems that we have no records here under that name. Tabitha can escort you out” Before the Director could press the call button for her secretary, the blonde mutant's eyes flashed blue. The Director’s face was strained as if remembering something painful. Andy went to guard the door, and Lauren stood up to close the curtains. Dreamer moved in front of the Director.

As minutes passed, silent tears began streaming down the director’s face. Lauren chanced a look at the Frost. For once, the woman had clear emotion playing out across her face. It shocked her to see only to see undisguised anger there. The director choked out sobs as the glow faded from Esme’s eyes. The room was silent, save for the gasping breaths of the director.

“Tell them,” Esme demanded, voice-controlled. Fury was etched in her features, marring the usually pristine demeanor. “Tell them now.”

“Okay, okay, just don’t-” Director Rees sobbed one last time before taking in a large breath of air. She was just barely keeping the tears at bay.

“I knew him. Gerald.” She gulped. “Otto.” Shocked, Lauren turned away from the window, focussing entirely on the woman in front of them.

“You knew him?” Andy asked. One of the Frosts took over watching the door, and both of the Von Struckers were standing shoulder to shoulder.

“Yes. I was just an intern here then. Gerald, he was so accomplished. He told me that he needed help on some of his projects.” Rees admitted, her voice subdued. “At first, it was just occasionally taking blood samples. It was dictating his notes, but then, one day, something changed. My duties changed, and it was… It was experimentation.” Her eyes began to water again.

Lauren felt something settle in her stomach, the weight familiar.

“How do you know his name?” Lauren found herself asking.

“Gerald?” Rees asked.

“How did you know his name was Otto?” Andy clarified, equally curious.

“I-He was…we were..” The woman trailed off,

“You were what? Friends? It’s not like he ever mentioned anyone being special to him in the journals.” Andy aimed the last comment at Lauren who just nodded. Andy leaned a little closer to the director, as she began spluttering.

“You’re wrong!” The woman had a flush in her cheeks and gripped the hem of her jacket so tightly that Lauren was surprised it didn’t rip.

Sonya put her hand on Lauren’s shoulder, and she stepped back to let Dreamer work. The flustered woman breathed in the purple smoke, head falling back. Sonya stayed in front of her, running through whatever memories this woman had had with Otto. When she was done, she pulled her gas back, and Director Rees had a content smile on her face, clashing with her red, puffy eyes.

“It seems that they were more friendly than your average co-workers,” Sonya explained, stepping back to lean against the wall, giving Lauren room to face the Director again. She felt her face twist in disgust as she read between the lines.

“They were together.” Lauren spat out, unable to keep the disappointment from her tone as she clarified what Sonya reported. “He told her because they were together.”

(That my son would settle for such filth. It’s a disgrace.)

“Gross,” Andy commented.

“You don’t know anything about him!” Rees began, obviously defensive.

“He was our grandfather, but you are right. We didn’t know anything about him.” Lauren interrupted. “We only know what he spent his life doing.” The director’s eyes widened at the revelation.

“You’re… Otto’s… You’re brother and sister?” Rees asked, eyes tearing up once more. Lauren rolled her eyes. “Your grandfather was a good man-”

“Oh please, are you serious, right now?” Andy exclaimed, glaring down at the woman.

“You have to understand. He said he wanted to help them. There was no harm in it, and the mutants signed all the waivers-”

“You know damn well that they didn’t know what they were consenting to. That he was not telling them the full truth.” Esme standing near the desk seethed, voice taunt.

“I didn’t know! I didn’t-” The director babbled.

“You knew something wasn’t right, that's why you hid it from everyone!” Esme interrupted, unforgiving. Her eyes began to glow, but it only lasted a moment before she pulled back.

“We don’t have time for this,” Esme noted as she straightened.

“Tell us where the files are.” The director moved robotically, going to remove the painting from the wall across from the window. In the wall, there was a large safe. After punching in the combination, the director pulled out two large files and placed them on the desk.

Lauren grabbed at the file on top, passing it to Andy without a word before grabbing the other one and leafing through it.

“What do we do with her?” Andy asked, motioning towards the still blank-faced director.

(Dispose of her.)

Lauren lifted her chin, not saying anything.

“I’ll take care of it,” Sonya said, once again using her powers to erase them from the Director’s mind.

“Wait, I’m not done,” Esme said, eyes taking on that bright blue hue. “Tomorrow, you will resign from your position and employ a mutant as your replacement. It’s the least you can do to atone for your sins against Homo Superior.”

The woman just nodded, walking over to her desk and serenely staring out the window.

“You two stay in here while we handle the secretary,” Esme said, opening it and not waiting for Sonya to follow her a second later. Lauren took it for the opportunity it was.

“Andy. Come here!” Lauren furiously whispered, laying the files from the back of the folder.

“What’s up?” Andy asked, coming over.

“Look at this,” Lauren said, sifting the papers so that the most important ones were on top. “Otto was theorizing that his powers stemmed from the same vein as his father’s. He has notes about Fenris in here.”

“We can’t…” Andy trailed off. “We can’t let anyone see this until we’ve gone through it.” Andy looked over his shoulder, seeing that the door was still closed.

Lauren hastily organized the papers, readying herself for the inevitable confrontation. It would not be easy to explain why they needed to go through these files before anyone else. They had no real authority.

The two women came in, and Esme held out her hand. Lauren clenched her hands around the folder, not moving. The Frost raised an eyebrow. Lauren opened her mouth, a plethora of arguments on her tongue, but her brother beat her to it.

“We’ve got it.” Andy’s voice was calm, but Lauren could see the tension in him, in the way his hands went to his pockets to hide his clenched fists. “We’ll look over it back at the Underground base and get back to you.”

For a moment, Lauren thought that there were going to be arguments, but Esme just made eye contact with Andy, tilting her head in consideration. Whatever she saw there was enough. She just nodded, turning to lead the way out of the hospital. Sonya caught Lauren’s eye, sending her a questioning look that Lauren answered with a shrug. She followed her brother out the door, an unpleasant feeling in her gut.

As they made their way through the building, Lauren’s mind raced. Why did she just let them keep the file? Why did she look at Andy like that? It made no sense.

(Stop lying to yourself. It’s unbecoming.)

Lauren tried to bat away her ancestor’s words, but they echoed in her mind, forcing her darker thoughts to surface. She remembered her dreams where she imagined Andy hiding something from her. Was that some kind of self-realization on her part? Was Andy lying to her? Was Andy hiding something from her? What did it have to do with the Frosts?

Lauren gripped the folder in her hand like a lifeline. How could the Frosts let them take the folder? There was no way that they should have gotten away with not handing it over, especially since the Hell Fire Club was so much more strict about orders than the Underground was. Inside the file could mean the difference between Campbell eradicating mutants and stopping him in his tracks. The only reason they were able to make sure that Otto’s journals revealed nothing about Fenris was that they got to it before the partnership with the Hell Fire Club was even a thought. They didn’t…

Unless Esme knew that they would find out any important information despite not getting the file first and were willing to go to bat for Lauren and Andy, even against their superiors. Lauren didn’t know if she garnered loyalty like that. She wondered what Andy had done to gain it. Something that he thought was bad enough that he had to hide it from her.

Something inside Lauren howled, wounded.

Lauren opened her eyes to a familiar sight.

In the real world, she had been avoiding her brother like a plague. Ever since they had left that hospital, Lauren had been able to keep her mind occupied, but as she lay in bed, she couldn’t help her mind from wandering back to her brother.

And now he stood before her, looking at her in concern. It was like all her emotions were bubbling over, too intense to control.

All at once, the words flew from her mouth.

“What aren’t you telling me?” Andy’s eyes widened before his face closed off. He turned away and moved away from her, but she wouldn't have it. She reached out and grabbed his shoulder, turning him to face her once again. “Tell me!”

“I don’t have to” Andy began, “You don’t need to know! I can handle it.” Andy for once didn’t refer to her like she was anyone else but his sister. Lauren decided to treat this like this was her brother if only to see what her mind made of the situation she found herself in.

“Maybe you can, but damn it, Andy. We do this together. Partners. We promised.” Lauren's voice started hard, but by the end, it lost its sharpness.

“I…It’s just-Shut up!” Andy spun around, hands clutching at his ears as if hearing something unpleasant. The room began to shake, and Andy seemed to bowl over, ending up crouching. His yell reverberated throughout the gym, which shook with the force of his power.

Lauren didn’t let it deter her, and she went forward, dropping to her knees before grabbing at her brother’s face, while saying his name. His shout tapered off. It was a strange parody of that night, so long ago. Andy must have thought the same. Lauren could see the change in him, seeing him decide to finally tell her.

“The Frosts know. About our search into the Von Strucker twins.” Lauren took her hands away, as if scolded, but Andy grabbed her hands before she could fully pull them back. “No, please let me explain. It was an accident. I thought that it was smart to ask the Frosts about the twins since they are always talking about our legacy. And they promised that they would give me information if I, well they said ‘stay open-minded’ but I knew what they meant. And there hasn't been a ton of information, just little bits here and there.”

“What have you been telling them?” Lauren asked, her voice hard even as she made no move to pull her hands away.

“How we are training the mutants in the Underground. Names of the ones that look promising. Information about how the Underground is run. Weak spots.”

“Weak spots?” Lauren echoed, feeling something tighten in her throat. Andy’s eyes seemed to widen, and he rushed to speak.

“Yes, but not in that way! The Frosts want to protect us! Cause we’re legacies. Family.” Andy had a smile on his face, one that Lauren knew to be genuine. “They want to know so they can cover them. They know that Marcos will never trust them enough to know, but they only want to protect us.”

“Andy, I don’t understand. Why didn’t you tell me?” Lauren asked, feeling the tension leave her frame. For all of the warnings she received, she knew now that she trusted the Frosts, those who knew what Fenris could do and didn’t shy away from it. Because Andy did. Because she trusted Andy and his judgment.

If she couldn’t trust him, then she didn’t know what she would do.

Andy pulled his hands away, hugging himself. Lauren watched him patiently, waiting to hear why her brother hadn’t trusted her with this.

“It’s not that I didn’t want to tell you, or that I didn’t trust you or anything like that! It’s just, I wanted to have some information to give you before I said anything! But lately, it's been so hard to not talk to you about this. Andrea is always berating me about it. And I still can’t because this is all a dream.” Andy said that last bit quietly, and he seemed to start talking to himself instead of Lauren. “How can I ever tell her?”

Lauren reached out to grasp her brother’s hand, concentrating on the feeling of rightness that she got whenever Fenris flowed free. She hoped that he would feel it too, to know that she was with him, no matter what.

Warmth crawled up their arms, and they tightened their hold on their hands as the bright flash of light overtook their vision.

Lauren opened her eyes.

The hotel room around her was dark. She could barely make out her hands in front of her. The building was silent, indicating that they were still in the earliest hours of the morning. She blindly reached out, feeling for her bedside lamp.

When it clicked on, her eyes immediately went to the other figure in the room. Andy was sitting up on his bed. His head was in his hands, his long hair flailing over the sides of his face.

“Andy?” Lauren whispered, her mind slowly processing the fact that her brother was awake.

“Go to sleep, Lauren.” Andy’s voice rang out, tone defeated. Lauren wound her hair up in a bun, sitting up further before facing him. She said nothing, but her shifting made enough noise for Andy to look over, seeing that she had no intention of listening to him.

There was no question. He looked guilty.

Lauren swallowed the lump in her throat, and before she could catch herself, she spoke.

“Tell me.” She was nervous and unsure. She tried again, her voice coming out stronger. “I need you to tell me.”

She saw Andy freeze up, the same way that he had in her dream. It was uncanny. It was impossible. There was no way that it was true.

“I…” Andy turned away from her, and Lauren could see the conflict on his face. It gave her deja vu. Again, she spoke without thought, only thinking of the way that Andy had gripped her hands in her dream, in the way his voice shook when he confessed what had been eating at him all this time. This was different, but it wasn’t.

“You can tell me.” Lauren thought that her voice sounded wrong, but she didn’t want this to go the same way that it did in the dream. “I promise I won’t be mad.”

“The Frosts know. About our search into the Von Strucker twins.” Lauren felt her eyes widen, and she immediately started replaying the dream conversation in her head. Andy must have taken her shock as an answer, because he continued, reciting the dream word for word.

“What have you been telling them?” Lauren said, unable to deviate from the script.

“How we are training the mutants in the Underground. Names of the ones that look promising. Information about how the Underground is run…”

“Weak spots.” They spoke at the same time. Andy looked shocked, but Lauren’s mind barely let her acknowledge that before running away completely.

The dream was right. It was practically prophetic. No, not prophetic, just… real? There was no way. Pockets of memory came to the forefront of her mind, playing like a slideshow. The first dream was in the Belleview High gym where Andy was surprised to see her when he called her imaginary. The next came when Andy told her about his interpretation of their powers. The way that he made that tire explode. He never explained that in person, and yet, Lauren knew.

Fenris made them one, but Lauren never considered the effects that it may have on their mind beyond that exhilarating rush. Could it be…?

“They want to protect us,” Lauren spoke her brother's words, knowing now that somehow, he had told her this before. “Because we are legacies. Because we are family.”

“How-” Andy began, but he was smart. Lauren was sure that he was smarter than she was. She saw him put it together in his head, and she waited for his reaction. “No way.”

“Andy-”

“There is no way-” Andy was wide awake now, speaking very fast.

“Andy-” Lauren tried to stop him, but he paid her no attention.

“Are our dreams the same?” He began theorizing out loud, and Lauren tried to make her mind process all of this faster, feeling that it was an uphill battle.

“Andy-”

“Or are we sharing the same dream?” That was something that Lauren had considered, but that led to a whole host of other questions that she couldn’t answer.

“Andy-” She again tried to interrupt him, hearing him get louder and louder with each passing second.

“When did it start?” He continued without thought, and Lauren frantically looked towards the door, thinking of the fact that the building was silent save for their room.

“Andy-”

“When will it end-”

“ANDY!” Her whisper-shout seemed to veer more towards a regular shout, but her brother finally stopped talking long enough to look at her. Lauren let out a quick breath of relief, seeing as she stopped Andy from outright yelling about this newest development for the entire hotel to hear.

“I’m not apologizing for freaking out. I mean, what the hell-”

“Don’t start up again!” Lauren interrupted, massaging her temples. She honestly needed caffeine, but there was none to be found. She soldiered on without, cursing whatever gods above for giving them this realization in the early hours of the morning.

“Look you want to talk about this now. I say we go back to sleep.” Lauren proposed, immediately seeing the rejection on Andy’s face.

“What if we just do it again? We don’t even know how it works.” Andy countered, pulling the blankets off his legs and draping them over the side of his bed.

“True, but we’re not going to figure it out by talking about it. Especially not at… well, I don’t even want to know what time it is.” Lauren tried to appeal to the logical part of her brother, but it was no use. He walked over and turned on the overhead light. “Okay, then.”

There were a couple of moments of silence while Andy went back to his bed and Lauren got up and made her own if only to distract herself a little. When she finished, she sat down, facing her brother, who was watching her.

“Did you know?” This was Andy’s first question.

“No.” Lauren immediately answered. She tilted her head when that was met with more silence. “Do you think I am lying?” It was a simple question, but it made Lauren’s palm sweat.

“No,” Andy answered just as quickly. “So you’re not, like, pissed?” Lauren raised her eyebrows.

“Well, I’m not, like psyched to be in your head or anything, but like-”

“No. That’s not-” Andy interrupted her. “I mean about the Frosts. About what I told you.”

“Listen, Andy. Please don’t think that I agree with you keeping stuff like this from me. I hate that.” Lauren clarified, picking at her fingernails. “It’s just. Like, take what happened at the hospital. I was expecting a fight to keep that folder, and they just let us have it, and you know the way the HellFire club works. It didn’t make sense. Why would the Frosts put themselves in that position…?”

“I mean. That’s not far off.” Andy scratched at the back of his neck. ‘The HellFire Club will know the important stuff, just not the stuff about Fenris. They don’t need to know that. I mean, Frosts only know that we're looking into our history, but that is it.”

“That is…” She trailed off, losing her words for a moment. “They don’t want to know anything? They just don’t care? ”Lauren couldn’t quite grasp the concept.

“They want us to know about our ancestors. They had their search, apparently, and it didn’t work out.” Andy told her, and Lauren felt her curiosity pique at a glimpse into the Frosts’ origins, but she let it die out. That was their story. Lauren just hummed, feeling lighter knowing that Andreas had been wrong. Yes, Andy had kept something from her, but she had no reason not to trust him.

She could always trust him.

Chapter Text

Lauren woke slowly.

There was a harsh knock coming from the door. She looked over to the other bed, seeing that her brother was sleeping through everything, which was unsurprising, but disappointing nonetheless. It meant that she had to get up. With a tired sigh, she padded over to the door, cracking it open to see one of the three Frosts standing there, impeccably dressed.

Lauren would like to say that her hair was not sticking up in certain places and tangled in so many places it almost counted as a bird nest. She wanted to say that her eyes were open all of the way and that she was not squinting at the lights from the hallway. Unfortunately, she could not, but that did not mean that she was going to acknowledge this.

She made eye contact with the Frost sister, not bothering to try to figure out just which one this was.

“Well.” The Frost began haltingly, obviously not expecting Lauren’s appearance. “We are checking out in fifteen minutes. Meet us in the lobby in ten.”

With those words, she turned on her heel, walking towards the elevator. Lauren shut the door, briefly resting her forehead on the doorframe as the darkness consumed her vision. Closing her eyes, she reached to the right, feeling for the switch, before flooding the room with light. She stood still while opening her eyes slowly, getting used to the brightness.

She slowly walked over to the digital clock near the nightstand between the two beds. After fiddling with the clock for a few seconds, she set it down and went to use the bathroom.

It wasn’t until a few seconds later when the alarm blared and she heard her brother’s enraged groans that she allowed herself a small smile. At least she got to use the bathroom first.

“I hate you.” Andy sullenly said, crossing his arms and burrowing deeper into the seat. They had changed the seating arrangements, the third row going to Andy and Lauren while Sonya and Calisto sat in the second row with a Frost. No one changed seats even when Sonya and Calisto were dropped off at their station. Andy had been mostly silent for the ride, and Lauren assumed that he was sleeping.

“Ha.” Lauren could honestly relate, given the fact that Andy had decided the early hours of the morning was the best time to have a conversation.

(Andy cleared his throat, drawing Lauren’s attention.

“I didn’t mean to keep anything from you,” Andy said, but Lauren held up a hand to stop him.

“Please, listen. I am not mad at you. The Frosts…” Lauren trailed off a bit, trying to gather her thoughts. “It’s Andreas that doesn’t trust them, you know? It’s not me. And I think that it would be a good idea to ask them since they know so much about mutant history.”

“They want to help us. They only wanted that information to know how to protect us. Since we’re legacies. They said…” Andy’s voice taped off, and Lauren shot him a questioning look.

“Yeah?” She gently probed.

“They think of us, me, you, and even Lorna, a little, as…. They said that if things were different, we would have been family.” Something pricked in the back of her eyes, but she blinked it away. For all the trust she had in Frost's effectiveness, she never would have thought that the triplets had felt that way about them. She wasn’t sure that she could reciprocate.

“They know,” Andy spoke, and Lauren looked back at him, not having realized that she looked away in the first place. “They know that we don’t feel the same, or at least, not yet, and they don’t care.”

“Okay.” Lauren nodded, accepting this as another truth to store right next to the fact that their ancestors would probably never trust them.

(With good reason. You will see, little wolf. If you do not heed my warning, that viper will strike.)

Lauren let Andreas’ comment slip into the depth of her mind, ignoring the way it wouldn't leave her. Andy kept talking, and Lauren kept responding. Soon, so much time had passed that Lauren’s eyes were drooping.

“Tell me what we’re talking about again,” Lauren said for the fourth time that night, an arm draped over her eyes. She was lying on the floor, desperately trying not to fall asleep.

“We’re talking about Fenris. I thought you would be more awake for this.” Andy said, wide-eyed and looking a little crazed. Lauren could hear the slight reprimand in his voice, but there was nothing she could do. It was taking all of her willpower to keep her eyes open let alone contribute to the conversation at hand.

“Why…” Lauren trailed off, voice dying out as a sigh left her.

“If we’re sharing dreams, then did Andreas and Andrea share dreams?” Andy continued to theorize. “Is this the balance that they told us about?”

“I don’t think this is balanced, Andy.” Lauren disagreed. “Do you feel balanced? I think I feel not balanced, personally.”

“Unbalanced?” Andy corrected her. He rested his head on his palm. “Is that it then?” Lauren stayed silent, letting Andy think it through. She didn’t have enough brainpower to contribute.

“Is it because we are unbalanced? We’re getting better at using Fenris, but we still haven’t achieved the balance that they keep talking about. What if that’s why we are sharing dreams?”

“So what?” Lauren paused, waiting to find the right words. “Are we like, bleeding into each other or something? Because we aren’t balanced?” Andy just nodded, looking thoughtful. He was quiet for a long moment, and Lauren resisted the urge to fall asleep on the floor there and then.

(Bleeding into each other is a good description, considering the amount of blood that will be shed.)

Lauren’s eyes stayed closed, but she stubbornly thought of all the progress that they had made in controlling Fenris, stopping it from hurting anyone they didn’t want it to.

(You assume that the blood will not be yours or your brother’s. Arrogant girl.)

Lauren suddenly felt very awake. She needed an explanation, now.

(It’s simple. The force inside you is not your own. You wield it, but it grows and will consume you if you do not clasp it in an iron fist.)

Lauren looked at her brother, who also looked like he was having a conversation with a voice in his head. She focused on her hands, watching as she clenched her fists. How was she supposed to find balance?

(Oh so now you heed my warning?)

She let her silence be her answer.

(...Balance can be found in the simplest of places. It is knowing the scope of your power and knowing what you will use it for. It is not succumbing to your base desires while also not elevating yourself to some moral high ground. It is knowing your partner, but you? You don’t even know yourself.)

Lauren tried not to let that hurt, but the truth of it scalded her.

“What is Andrea saying?” She didn’t want to deal with it at the moment.

“Something about my temper, about knowing…” Andy trailed off a little. “It’s all the usual stuff.”

“Your temper?” Lauren felt that his anger was an important driving force for Fenris and couldn’t imagine it lessening.

“Yeah. She said it makes me vulnerable.” Lauren was shocked and was even more so when Andy continued. “She said that was what made her vulnerable and at the wrong moment.”

Pain laced her head, a grief that she didn’t recognize as her own. She just nodded solemnly. Silence permeated the room. Lauren let it stand for a few minutes but found that the exhaustion began to creep up on her again.

“...so can we go to sleep now?” Lauren asked, bringing up her hands to block the pillow that had been thrown her way.

“No. There is so much that we don’t know!” Andy continued theorizing out loud, even as Lauren groaned and covered her face.)

“It’s your fault,” Andy mumbled. “You should have made me sleep or something.”

Lauren didn’t bother to respond.

“Von Struckers.” The Frost in the passenger seat up front called back. “We’re here.”

Lauren glanced out the window, budging her brother off of her shoulder to get a better look. When the Frosts had told them that they were making an unplanned pitstop after dropping off Calisto and Sonya, Lauren had been skeptical, but Andy’s words rang through her head as she just nodded along with the change.

(Lauren would look at the Frosts, and see the softened edges that she didn’t before. She would see the respect that they had for Andy and Lauren.)

Besides, she had never been to the Hell Fire Club’s headquarters before. It was bound to be interesting.

Andy’s arm brushed hers, grounding her as they walked down the pristine hallways behind the Frosts, their heels clicking on the tile.

The blond woman led the siblings through the vast expanse of the building. When they first entered, Lauren was struck by the feel of the place. Call it bias due to how they first came into contact with the HellFire Club, but she was expecting cold stone walls with no windows. Instead, she was met with a smiling receptionist who checked Frost’s badges while issuing visitor badges to Lauren and Andy.

While Andy made small talk with the young woman, Rachel, Lauren cast her gaze around what she now realized was a lobby. It had a very corporate feel to it. The room was spacious with spartan furniture dotted across certain areas, making the maroon and cream color scheme obvious. The windows were tall and gleaming, and there were people all around in business-casual attire milling around. There were people in maintenance uniforms tending to the ferns. There were people having meetings in small rooms with glass walls near the elevators. It looked more like a workplace than a mutant organization.

Lauren realized that perhaps her views were skewed. Maybe this was what a real mutant organization looked like when they weren’t under suspicion.

Of course, she had to reevaluate again once she stepped inside the elevator. The interior was more of the same, but when the doors closed, they turned away from the buttons to face what Lauren thought was the back of the elevator. Lauren and Andy glanced at each other but turned without question. The one closest to the left pressed on the decorative tiling, and Lauren was surprised to see the tile slide up to reveal a keypad. She pressed some numbers in sequence: 129.

The lights of the elevator flicker, changing to a brighter white. Lauren didn’t even realize that the light from before had been warmer until the white light caused black spots to dance across her eyes.

The Frosts looked at the camera then, waiting a moment before speaking.

“Seventh Floor.”

As the elevator began to move, the Frost closest to Lauren turned slightly and spoke quietly.

“Keep your composure, no matter what is said.”

“You would do well to heed your own advice, Esme.” The other two spoke, snark making their tone sharp. Esme straightened, not responding but Lauren noticed a light flush on her cheeks.

Lauren was surprised at the dynamic that was slowly being revealed to her then. Despite them being identical, it seemed that Esme was treated as Lauren would Andy.

The doors opened, revealing a long hallway with white walls that had a red stripe running along it, occasionally changing directions. The atmosphere was immediately different from the lobby. There were no people, and the only sound that Lauren could make out was faint voices coming from farther into the hall. The white floors, which would usually reveal even the slightest speck of dirt, were spotless. It was in line with what Lauren had been expecting before she saw downstairs.

The Frosts stepped out in their signature formation, one heading up while the other two brought up the back. Andy walked forward, and Lauren fell into step slightly behind him. They walked for less than a minute before turning into a larger room with double doors. The tall ceiling caught Lauren off guard, but she was more distracted by the large windows overlooking the city. It was a beautiful sight.

There were two parts to the room, the front which had a large conference table surrounded by chairs, and the back, which was elevated and had couches and side tables. The railings gleamed in the sunlight that shone through the large window, and despite the brightness, it was not stuffy or hot in the room.

All in all, it was a very controlled, professional environment.

It was only made more so by the dark-skinned woman sitting at the head of the conference table along with a man with sandy hair to her left. Both were in professional attire, and Lauren was very glad that she had forgotten her hoodie in the car. It would have made her stick out even more.

“Lauren. Andrew. Welcome. Please, sit.” The woman held out her hand to her left, indicating that the seats on that side were theirs. The Frosts went to sit across from them. Lauren walked forward, grateful that Andy took the seat next to the man.

“My name is Kevin Sydney, but you can call me Mr. Sydney, or Changeling if you prefer. My colleague here is Reeva Payge. And of course, you already know the Frost triplets.” Changeling nodded towards the Frosts who similarly inclined their heads.

It was all very formal. Lauren thought that it was quite performative, but then again, this was a completely different environment than the one she was used to.

“Changeling, Ms. Payge.” Lauren kept her tone friendly.

“Please, call me Reeva.” Reeva insisted.

“It’s nice to meet you all,” Andy spoke, matching her tone. Lauren didn’t need to look at him to know that he had that smile he reserved for talking to adults.

“For us as well, I do enjoy putting names to faces.” Changeling's expression was amicable and open. Lauren almost chose to relax, but Reeva’s next words stopped her.

“And you two have made quite a name for yourselves.”

Lauren shifted closer to her brother. The Frosts, who had been arranging themselves didn’t have a noticeable reaction, but then Lauren didn’t expect them to. What was most interesting was the way that Changeling sharply glanced at Reeva before smoothing out his features.

“Well, we would love to hear about how your outing went. Specifically-” Changeling looked down at the papers in front of him and lifted before glancing back up. “-why you felt the need to unseat the main administrator of a hospital that we were friendly with?”

The man’s expression didn’t change, his tone betrayed nothing, and the Frosts didn’t bristle.

“We assessed the situation, as asked.” The blond on the left answered first, leaning on her armrest.

“And we decided that due to the Director’s…interesting past….” Unlike her sisters, this Frost’s expression flickered into the rage that Lauren remembered from their mission. That one must be Esme then.

“A change of leadership was in order.” The third Frost finished while smiling slightly.

“I see. And you felt that this was in the purview of your discretion?” Reeva asked, crossing one arm over the other in front of her. The three Frosts tilted their heads as if considering her words.

“Swift action was needed given the information that we found.” The triplets spoke at the same time, and Lauren thought that she could sense some tension between the women. Lauren didn’t know about what was happening there, but if the Frosts stuck out their necks for them, then it was time for her to return the favor.

“Our grandfather worked with the Director to experiment on mutants, meaning she had a tolerance for turning a blind eye to violence against mutant lives,” Lauren spoke, causing all attention to turn to her. She placed her elbows on the table in front of her, clasping her hands.

“Plus, the mutant that they replace her with will be easier to work with in the long run. That’s all that matters, right?” Andy tacked on, aiming the question towards Reeva and Changeling. Changeling nodded his head once, but Reeva did not react leaning back in her chair.

“Well, we’ll review your decision once we have heard more about what happened.” Changeling prompted, turning to the Frosts.

Lauren was grateful that the Frosts did most of the talking with only small comments from Andy and herself. It took some pressure off.

Lauren studied Changeling and Reeva as they discussed the mission details, noting how they received the information. Changeling seemed to take everything in while nodding at first, but as the conversation went on, he seemed to mimic the Frosts' posture and expressions, making minimal movements. Lauren supposed that that had something to do with his name or mutation.

Reeva Payge, though, was much more interesting.

Throughout the conversation, she would speak as though she already knew the answer to her questions. She paid no mind to Changeling throughout the talk, only focusing on the Frosts. Based on the questions that she was asking, she was not happy with the three women. Lauren had been a witness to too many standoffs between her parents not to notice the underlying tension and barbs that they were throwing at each other.

More interesting was that Reeva was always the one to strike first, while the Frosts calmly shot back or redirected entirely. Whatever had happened, it was clear that Reeva was trying to do something about it, but whether the aim was to incite more conflict or make amends was entirely lost on Lauren. She needed more context.

By the time the conversation came to a close, the afternoon sun was high in the sky, making the room slightly warmer. Changeling ran a hand through his hair, shortening it with a thought, which Lauren envied as she put her hair up the old-fashioned way. The Frosts shook hands with Reeva and Changeling, prompting Lauren and Andy to do the same. Most everyone was making their way out of the room when Lauren went to shake Reeva’s hand.

“Lauren, I have to applaud your professionalism.” Reeva smiled as she gripped Lauren's hand firmly. “I know working with the present company can be difficult at times.”

“As you say.” Lauren made sure to keep her grip from tightening, not sure if the woman was referring to the Frosts or herself. Going off of what Lauren observed regarding her ego, it was probably the former.

“Please be sure to contact me anytime you need the help of the HellFire Club. All of our resources are available to you. And your brother of course.” Reeva tacked on that last bit as if she was being indulgent, like Lauren and Andy weren’t considered a package deal.

Lauren pulled her hand back, making sure to smile gratefully before turning away and letting the smile drop fractionally. Andy was standing near the doors waiting for her, and he shot her a questioning look.

Lauren simply mouthed ‘Later’ before, brushing her hand near his shoulder as she passed him.

The Frosts had said that there were two meetings that they had to attend. The first one went somewhat smoothly, but as Lauren walked through the hallway beside Andy, she was frankly done with the double talk. She would pick the Underground any day over all this any day.

They made a couple of more turns throughout the building before reaching another section. This one also had double doors, but that was where the similarities ended. As soon as Lauren stepped inside, she was bombarded with noise.

She was surprised to find that the entrance appeared on a catwalk that surrounded the much larger room below. The maroon color scheme was present, but it was mostly gray along the walls and floors. She stepped towards the railings, looking over the room and taking it all in, with Andy doing the same beside her.

The Frosts had stopped as well, but they immediately began a conversation with a shorter woman who had a clipboard. Lauren turned her head away from them, too caught up in the sheer amount of movement below.

“Clear!”

The mutants that had been running drills all stopped quickly and walked to the sidelines, as the shout sounded over the chatter. A few seconds later, a large blue blast of… something came and disintegrated a small portion of a wall that had been set up near the middle of the room. The man, who was wearing a visor and body suit, brushed his hands together, immediately going to the large sinks behind him.

Shouts of encouragement followed him as he walked away from his handiwork. They all seemed to know him by the name Anarchist. Lauren let her attention wander as the other mutants began milling around now that the area was clear. Similar to the underground, many different mutants were practicing what looked like combat exercises.

Lauren admired the coordination of the training, seeing spectators waiting to give input and walking along the drills. This area was outfitted for intense training, and from the amount of equipment and supervisors dotted along the floor below. It was stunning to see the way that the mutant organization ran when they weren’t constantly running for cover.

“Von-Struckers.” One of the Frost’s voices rang out, drawing their attention to where they stood. The chatter seemed to pause, a hush falling over the room. Lauren assumed that another demonstration or large drill was about to take place, so she turned her head back to the area below.

Some people were still doing their drills or milling around, but the others? They were looking up and whispering. They were looking at them.

Lauren didn’t show it, but tension seeped into her as she straightened her back. She glanced at Andy, seeing that he was looking out over the railing as well. It had seemed that the Frosts made good on their word in telling anyone and everyone about the Von-Strucker siblings.

Lauren tightened her grip on the rail momentarily before letting go and walking towards the Frosts, her hand nudging Andy’s elbow as she went. If she let him, he would bask in this all day, and they needed to get a move on.

The five of them walked further along the catwalk without a word. They reached another set of double doors on the left side, and a man held the door open for them. He was an older man and had strange sunglasses on, but he still smiled as he held the door open for them all. It was far kinder than either Reeva or even Changeling had been. They walked side by side through the threshold.

The whispers were cut off abruptly as the door shut behind them.

This space was by far the most familiar in that it lacked the office feel, instead giving off an industrial vibe.

The man had led them all down a couple more staircases without saying a word. The group of five followed him quietly, but Lauren could feel herself getting tenser as they went deeper into the building without any real idea where they were going. With every step that they took, she could feel herself drifting closer to Andy as he did the same. After they turned yet another corner into a series of hallways, Andy caught her gaze.

She saw the question in his eyes, almost hearing it echo her thoughts, but she dismissed it with a slow shake of her head. Her eyes flickered to the Frosts momentarily before meeting Andy’s again, and he rolled his shoulders, still sticking close.

If they were going to trust the Frosts, they couldn’t go in expecting an ambush.

(You walk behind her like trained pets. Are you a dog, or are you a wolf?)

Lauren gritted her teeth but made no move to answer the angry murmurs of her ancestor.

Their steps were in tandem, and without a thought or hesitation, they held hands. They did not activate Fenris, but Lauren felt the whisper of power all the same. For as much as she wanted to trust that the Frosts were true to their word, in the end, she knew for a fact she could rely on her brother. She held onto him, even as they reached another set of double doors and stepped through.

The room was industrial, with concrete walls and pillars. This was either a sublevel or somewhere in the middle of the building. There were no windows, but the room was large enough that it didn’t feel claustrophobic.

This place was like a large lounge. The furniture was well maintained but the pieces looked like they were older than she was. They looked out of place in the concrete area, like they belonged in a Victorian mansion instead of an office building in the middle of the city, but the abundance of house plants scattered around the room made it so that everything was tied together well. In her glances around the room, Lauren almost missed the woman perched on an armchair near the corner.

The woman seemed to be quietly observing them as their group entered. She, unlike the others that they had seen, was dressed more similar to Lauren. Black jeans with a white knitted top, making her hair pop in a stylish way that Lauren was jealous of. Her hair color reminded her of Sonya, though that was the only similarity. This woman’s hair was short, with tapered sides that softened into a couple of draping layers. Her bangs came to cover some of the right side of her face, hiding one eye’s movements, but the other, with a vibrant green hue, was lingering on the Frosts.

The man walked over to the far wall, picking up something from the coffee table as he went. He pointed with what Lauren realized was remote at the mantle, and she was surprised to see the wood fold inward to reveal a fireplace. It was out of place, and Lauren glanced at Andy to see him lifting an eyebrow in judgment, in a way that was scarily similar to their mother. The man, perhaps feeling this judgment, turned to look at their group, eyes passing over the woman in the armchair before landing on them.

“Forgive the decor. I never got used to this building, and I’m used to a more, well, oxford style. Please, sit.” The man gestured to the couches and armchairs in front of him as he also moved to sit. The Frosts, in their typical fashion, fanned out, taking seats all around the room, ignoring the unspoken suggestion to sit around the coffee table. The man, most likely used to their behavior, smiled knowingly, which was slightly off-putting with the sunglasses hiding his eyes.

Andy squeezed her hand before letting go and moving towards the couch to the man’s right, leaving an open space for Lauren to follow his lead. Lauren, grateful to have a seat that was closer to the exit, tucked some hair behind her ear before taking a seat next to her brother.

“I hear that your mission was a success.” The man spoke to the room at large, before turning to the woman in the corner. “Would you mind grabbing my tea? I think it's a bit too late for coffee.”

The woman smiled at the man as she stood and walked to the bar in the corner, grabbing a mug and moving around with a familiarity that made it clear that she was not a newcomer.

“It was a success.” The Frost, perched on a chair near a painting of a bird in a meadow, spoke.

“In no small part thanks to the Von-Struckers.” Another Frost, only slightly closer to the man added on, crossing her legs as she did so.

“Contrary to your objections to their involvement.” The Frost nearest to him tacked on, smiling knowingly as she tilted her head. It was an obvious challenge. The man, for his part, did look chastised.

“Yes, well, as I had never met them before, your Von- Struckers. I suppose I should have put more stock into your evaluations.” He took the mug that the red-headed woman offered him, taking a sip before setting it down on the table. “Though, you have to forgive my skepticism. It is not every day the mighty Frost sisters decide that someone is worthy of praise, let alone the trust of our entire organization.”

Lauren let her eyes flick to Andy momentarily, knowing that he would take that information as confirmation of the Frosts’ intentions. Lauren, while guarded, appreciated the look into what the Frosts had been saying about them. A glance towards the only Frost in her eye line told her that they were not happy with that information being shared. Another glance at the man and his crooked smile told Lauren that he knew that.

“But let’s cut to the chase, shall we? Lauren, Andy.” The man addressed them, forehead wrinkling as he seemed to hesitate. The woman came over to stand next to his chair, moving her bangs to reveal the right side of her face. The veins near her hairline to her cheek were darkened, as if permanently stained with ink. Her eye, in stark contrast to her other, was completely milky white, with no iris or pupil in sight. It seemed to stare into Lauren’s soul.

“My name is Scott Summers. This is my daughter, Rachel. I’ve heard that you are looking into your ancestors, and well, I believe I have some information that might be of some use to you.”

Lauren was unable to hide her interest, unsure how this man could know anything about their ancestors but unwilling to let another source of information pass them by.

(Color me intrigued.)

Chapter Text

Lauren and Andy didn’t say anything to Scott Summers which seemed to unnerve him. He adjusted his sunglasses and sipped at his tea. Lauren found her eyes drawn to his hands, seeing that they were scarred and wrinkled, showcasing facets of his life that Lauren could relate to. He was a fighter.

“Hm, not the reaction that I was expecting,” Scott quirked a smile, turning to Rachel. “You teenagers used to be more expressive, yes?”

“I haven’t been a teenager in a long time, Dad,” Rachel answered. “But yes, generally. I imagine that the Von-Stuckers are different, though.”

“Ah, yes.” Scott agreed, placing his cup on the coffee table in front of him. “Well, are you interested in what I have to say?”

Lauren glanced at her brother, meeting his eyes before turning to Scott and nodding.

“Right, then. Kinda creepy, the not speaking thing,” Scott commented lightly, clearing his throat. Lauren couldn’t help but smile a bit at the comment, seeing the humor there. The smile dropped off her face as he continued to speak. “I used to be a part of the X-Men. My name was Cyclops-”

“You can shoot lasers out of your eyes?” Andy asked, breaking their intimidating silence with youthful excitement. Lauren, while also silently freaking out, mentally facepalmed. There goes their air of mystery. “Do you still have your X-Men suit?”

“Ah, well my power isn’t what it used to be, I’m sad to say,” Scott told them, looking apologetic. “As for the suit, well, I am hardly in my thirties anymore. Were you fans?”

“We were young, and often saw the X-Men on TV,” Lauren answered, pinching Andy’s side to get him to calm down. “I wouldn’t say we were fans. Everyone knew who you were.”

“Right.” Scott agreed though the quirk of his lip made Lauren think that he didn’t believe her. “Well, I joined up with them when everything was just starting up. Believe it or not, the Hell Fire Club was around then too. Some members of our group went to join them early on.”

“You weren’t one of them?” Lauren found herself asking.

“Ah, no. I stuck with Charles, uh, Professor X. He never liked the Hell Fire Club. He thought that they were too similar to Magneto. Funny enough, Magneto left the Hell Fire club because it was too tame for him.” Lauren’s eyebrows were practically sitting on her hairline. Even the book on mutant history didn’t have that information.

“Magneto left?” Andy asked, and Lauren found that she was also wondering about that.

“Ah, yeah. The Hell Fire Club is exclusive and elusive.” Scott cracked a grin at the rhyme but continued as if nothing happened. “They work in the shadows. Magneto thought that a direct approach was more his speed. Said that sitting back and allowing concessions would only lead to bad stuff further down the road. He thought that they were looking towards appeasement…”

Lauren looked away. Appeasement. Magneto using that term made Lauren rethink the moves of the Hell Fire Club. It was true that despite infiltrating the campaigns, they did nothing to stop the election of anti-mutant politicians. Despite being active for nearly a century, they were still inching closer and closer to a full-out war on mutant-kind. Appeasement was not the way to go.

“...but that is not to say that Magneto didn’t work with the Hell Fire Club. Groups like ours have a way of overlooking differences for the common goal. He even worked with the X-Men from time to time.” Scott revealed, seemingly getting lost in memories for a few moments.

“But we’re not here to discuss Magneto.” Rachel interrupted, placing a hand on her father’s shoulder.

“Ah, yes, it gets away from me sometimes…” Scott mumbled before clearing his throat. He reached for his cup of tea, taking a sip before moving to speak again. “The Hell Fire club was very interested in recruiting mutants from our school. They would often come to the old house and give a bunch of presentations, which the Professor would allow in the interest of having the kid's exposure supervised.”

Lauren felt her attention sharpen at the mention of a school. Could this be the elusive boarding school that the author had written about?

“Anyway, the Hell Fire Club relied heavily on their members’ skills and achievements for recruitment. They loved to brag, making it seem like those mutants were only able to be great because of the Hell Fire Club, with one exception. Your great-grandfather and his sister were brought up often. Their exploits were kinda legendary.”

“There was this one kid who was convinced that he was somehow distantly related to them. He called himself Pyro, but he stopped saying that once the Professor got a hold of him. Then he left. Ah, a lot of them left.” Scott seemed to zone out a bit, and his forehead creased as he wiped at his mouth. “But I know some details about the Von-Struckers.”

(The answers you seek are within reach. Will you falter?)

Lauren didn’t hesitate.

“Keep going.” Her voice didn’t waver, and she felt an emotion she couldn’t name flow from Andreas.

Scott kept speaking, only interrupted by Andy and Lauren’s questions. Rachel refilled his cup a couple of times, but she made no move to contribute. The Frosts didn’t either. Lauren had asked for a pen and paper, to take notes as the older man spoke.

Every detail would need to be remembered.

Lauren was sure that this day would go down as one of the worst in the Mutant Underground’s history.

It was a flood of people coming in, the lack of supplies on hand, and the panic and devastation in the air that cemented it. It felt like they had been dealt a harsh blow, in a way that the other attacks had only just threatened.

Their detection methods for the Hounds had failed. From what Lorna had told her, the Hound had managed to blend in with some refugee groups that landed in a temporary station farther out of town. Usually, this would mean that that temporary station was doomed to fall, but the Hound kept their head down. They waited until they made their way to the Austell Station, which had no telepaths because the mutants there were already vetted. There was no way to see them coming.

Sentinel Services came at night.

It was between scheduled trains heading for the border. At the time, the station was filled to the brim, housing about two hundred mutants gathering new papers and supplies for a new life in Mexico. The building on the ground level was empty, with the lights shut off and the windows shuttered to give the illusion of abandonment. As such, there were only two entrances up top, both of which were padlocked by the city. There were four separate staircases scattered around the building that led to the lower level which housed the tunnels where the trains ran.

According to reports, the first sign of trouble was the loud bangs that echoed through the tunnels. The general chatter of the underground station immediately stopped, and the screams started as smoke began flooding down the staircases. Bright flashes of white light began cutting through the smoke and the yellow, dim glow of the bulbs hanging from the ceiling, and a megaphone command was heard causing the mutants in charge to put their evacuation plans into action.

In the end, they were able to get about a hundred mutants out through the tunnels and by waking up Clarice for a couple of trickier evacuations. It wasn’t enough.

(“This isn’t enough!” The red-headed girl yelled as she hugged a crying little boy. “You have to go back for them, please! They’re our parents!” Her voice was straining, cracking as she fought to keep her tears at bay.

Lauren stood, clutching a blanket that she was trying to get the girl to take. Her hair was tied up, and she was mostly dead on her feet from receiving dozens of mutants in the last hour. She had to have said the same thing to so many mutants looking for their family.

“We are doing all that we can, but the rescues are over. There is nothing we can do-”

“That is not enough!” The girl’s hair began to rise, and Lauren felt the static in the air flare, and some other mutants came to calm her. Lauren let her eyes close as she breathed in for a couple of seconds before opening her eyes, breathing out, and turning to the next mutants coming in.)

The day began with the raid, at around midnight, and the refugees were not settled until late in the evening. Everyone had a place to sleep and a blanket to sleep with if nothing else. Lauren let the panic of the evening finally rush over her, and her hands shook as she took her hair down.

Andy found her clearing space around the kitchen, making sure that the cooks wouldn’t have to struggle more with making so many meals.

“Hey.” He said, eyes scanning her. The shaking of her hands had not gone away, and Lauren was not sure what the emotion behind the tremors was anymore. Andy came closer, hovering anxiously before finally holding out his hand. Lauren took it without thought, and the shaking slowed until it stopped completely.

“This is too much.” Lauren began, voice feeling a little raw. Andy had a sympathetic look on his face, but Lauren needed him to understand. “This is all… They took over fifty mutants that we know about this time.”

Andy was nodding, and there was a tick in his jaw that showed the emotion that Lauren couldn’t identify in herself. It was anger. Her hands had been shaking in anger.

(You let the enemy grow stronger through your defeat, and yet you think you can make a change? Pathetic.)

“I know-” Andy tried to speak, but Lauren needed him to understand.

“No, Andy, we need to do something,” Lauren stressed, fervent with the knowledge of what those mutants are going through. Andy began to try to talk again, but she just started speaking louder. “We need to go and save them. They are probably at the same place we were being held-”

“Lauren!” Andy interrupted her, this time grabbing her arms and pulling her deeper into the kitchen. “Someone might hear you. They might stop us.”

“Okay, okay.” Lauren looked over Andy’s shoulder, realizing her mistake. “You’re right. Okay, we need to get the info about the mutant holding facilities that Sage gathered after we were taken. I think they were able to get an address.”

“Yeah, okay, let's go now. Everyone should be busy.” Andy suggested, checking to see if anyone was in the doorway before heading out. Lauren tried to act normal, but she was brimming with untapped energy. It was like the exhaustion of the day had completely left her, leaving only the anticipation of liberation.

Andy and Lauren stuck close to each other, taking the shortest route to Sage’s den. It housed the central computers and servers for the Underground, and it was the most likely place to find information.

After pushing through the throngs of people in the common areas and seeing the sullen faces that only added fuel to their growing rage, they found the empty control room. Lauren searched the paper files while Andy scoured the computer.

After what felt like a few minutes, Lauren was disappointed to have looked through everything. She was about to turn to her brother with the bad news, but he stopped her.

“I found it!” Andy rattled off the address, and Lauren and he made sure that was what they were looking for before they turned to each other and grinned.

“Let’s do this!” Lauren said with a broad smile on her face. She turned to leave the room and pack supplies but stopped short at the sight in the doorway.

There stood Marcos, who was leaning on the doorframe with his arms crossed, and Sage, who looked more than a little ticked that someone had been going through her computer.

“Hey, Marcos,” Andy spoke, quicker than Lauren managed to. “What’s up, man?”

“Nothing much, we just came here to see if there was any communication coming in for more housing,” Marcos answered nonchalantly, ending his sentence with a look that asked an unspoken question: And what are you up to?

“We were just…” Andy trailed off when it was clear he didn’t have an explanation that wouldn't give everything away. Lauren would usually dance around getting caught until she found some way out, but time was of the essence. They couldn’t afford any delays.

“We were getting the address for the Sentinel Services holding facility here in Atlanta. The one we were held in.” Lauren answered.

“We can’t let all of those mutants be lost to Sentinel Services,” Andy added, moving from behind Lauren to stand at her side.

“And you think you can save them,” Sage concluded, and Marcos looked back at her with an expression that Lauren couldn’t see. He turned back to them after a moment, before standing up straight and walking towards them. It isn’t until he walks forward and places a hand on each of their shoulders that Marcos speaks.

“Well, then. Seems like we have to make a plan.”

When Lauren and Andy make it clear that they are going out to save those mutants one way or another, Marcos makes it clear that he has no intention of stopping them. He ropes in Sonya, Clarice, and a group of volunteers from other stations for the impromptu mission.

It goes off without a hitch, and they save fifty mutants. There were injuries, but Lauren’s shields meant no one was getting hit with any bullets anytime soon.

When the group arrived back at the station, they immediately split back up to get everyone situated. If they thought that they were full before, it was nothing compared to adding more. Luckily, most were willing to relocate to another station, which Clarice helped with.

All in all, everyone was doing well, and Lauren was flying high. The plan may have been made last minute, but they saved mutants and were able to keep these families together.

“Lauren Strucker!” Lauren whipped her head around to see her mother, who appeared to be very agitated, heading straight toward her, followed by her father. His expression caused an immediate reaction, and without a second thought, Lauren searched the place for her brother.

She had just found him running between the kitchen and the stairs that led to the permanent living quarters before her parents reached her. Her arm was yanked as her father got a hold of her, pulling her to face him.

“What is this I hear about you breaking into Sentinel Services?” Reed’s face was contorted, creased in what she would generously call worry.

“Why are you here?” Andy asked, pulling Lauren away from their father.

“Andy, we were already heading here because we needed to talk to Lorna and Marcos about something, but when we got here, we heard about the trouble you two have been getting into.” Caitlin cut in to answer Andy’s question while Reed’s focus remained on Lauren.

“What were you thinking?” Lauren barely held her ground, making the effort to stop herself from shrinking back in the face of her father’s anger. Despite her efforts to speak though, it seemed she was unable to answer her father. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her brother, silently stewing in her anger, which was out of character for him.

It was like a standoff. Andy and Lauren stood with their backs to the stairs while Caitlin and Reed stood a couple of feet away. Lauren had to look up at her father, who was using his height to her advantage, looming over her. She knew that he would not do this if it was Andy standing across from him, having stopped doing so once Andy turned twelve. Lauren would call it sexist, but he never used his height against Caitlin, even in the more intense fights that Lauren had seen between them. No, he reserved this technique for Lauren alone. Lauren thought that he may have unconsciously respected Andy and her mother too much to attempt it with them.

The thought of not having her father’s respect would have once made her throat clog with apologies, but standing before her now, she could see her once-beloved father and know that she didn’t need to earn the right to be respected, not from him. She was already a better person than he could ever be.

If Lauren closed her eyes then, she was sure that she would see herself holding the torn picture of a little girl sitting on her father’s shoulders. Angry tears began to form in the back of her eyes, and she willed them not to fall. Clenching her jaw, she tried to fight the ugliness rising in her. Second ago, she had been riding high on the feeling of triumph over the system that constantly tried to bury them. It felt like she had finally been able to pull herself up another rung on the ladder, despite the weights tied to her feet. Now it felt like her parents were stomping on her hand.

A hand rested on her shoulder, calming her surging emotions.

“What’s going on here?” Marcos’ voice rang out from behind her, his hand still on her shoulder as he gently placed her behind him.

“Do you want to explain why you thought that you had the right to take our kids on a suicide mission without even asking us?” Caitlin furiously asked Marcos, who looked back at Lauren and Andy for a moment before speaking.

“Look, there has been some miscommunication here-” Marcos began, but Reed cut him off.

“You’re calling this a miscommunication? Their shared power is too unpredictable to let them-”

“Hold on-”

“You have no right-”

Lauren and Andy’s protests were immediately silenced by a small cry. They turned to see Lorna, holding a swaddled Dawn, who was known to not like loud noises, let alone yelling.

“Well, what seems to be the issue?” Lorna asked head tilted in innocence, but Lauren thought that the green-haired mutant already knew what their impending argument was about.

“Lorna. How is the baby?” Caitlin asked, zeroing in on the bundle with a small smile on her face. Reed also seemed to relax a bit at the sight of the infant.

“She is perfect.” Lorna gazed upon her daughter lovingly before turning back to their group, expression noticeably less amicable. “Now, what is this about?”

“You didn’t ask us about taking Andy and Lauren on the raid on the Sentinel Services facility,” Reed explained, face setting into a familiar expression. He was remembering his anger.

“The rescue mission?” Lorna rephrased before continuing, “That was their idea.”

“And instead of telling them that it was too dangerous, you what? Let them run wild?” Caitlin asked, obviously fighting not to raise her voice in Dawn’s presence.

“Run wild? We made a plan, and we had backup plans. Was this mission higher stakes? Sure, we were hitting a Sentinel Services prison, but Lauren and Andy can handle themselves.” Lorna told the visibly angry couple, speaking with a confidence that made Lauren raise her chin in pride.

“It’s not about whether they can handle themselves, it's about the possibility of-” Reed cut himself off, clenching his fists. “There is so much that we don’t know about their powers. About Fenris. I don’t think it is safe for them to be going out on large-scale missions like this until we have enough information on how to control it without anyone getting hurt.”

“You said without ‘anyone getting hurt’ but you’re not talking about Lauren and me, are you?” Andy questioned, voice devoid of emotion. “You think we’re going to hurt somebody.”

“You’ve hurt people before,” Caitlin interjected, and Lauren flinched back. Andy didn’t.

“People that deserved it.” Andy shot back, and Lauren crossed her arms, unwilling to allow her parent’s words to affect her any more than they already had.

The silence that followed that statement told them exactly what their parents thought of that.

“We have control. It only hurts our enemies, and only when we want it to. We are not running wild or going off the deep end! We are helping people. Mutants. Do you even know how many we saved today?” Lauren finally spoke, feeling a righteous defense fill the hole that Andy’s emotionless answer left.

“You are children, you can’t just go around running off like this!” Caitlin stressed. “This isn’t some make-believe game, and you’re not superheroes. You’re flesh and blood. Our flesh and blood.”

“We may be your kids, but that doesn’t make us children.” Lauren countered as a familiar tight feeling in her chest grew. She usually associated it with conversations with her parents.

“We know you helped people…” Caitlin began, and Lauren could see that she was tearing up. “But our priority is the two of you. We need to know when you decide you are going to go on a raid like this. Don’t you remember what happened the last time you did?”

Flashes of pain, shame, and fear came and went.

“This isn’t like last time.” It was Marcos who responded to Caitlin's question. “We can’t let fear stop us from helping the people who need it most.”

“I understand that, but I don’t understand why our kids have to be the ones to go on these missions.” Reed was insistent, and Lauren held back a sigh at his seemingly intentional ignorance.

“Lauren and Andy have some of the best offensive and defensive abilities in the entire Underground and have more experience than most. It doesn’t hurt that we trust them to do what needs to be done.” Lorna lowered her eyes towards the end of her sentence, making cooing noises at Dawn.

“And it’s our choice.” Lauren tacked on, feeling the need to clarify the point.

“I know that. Trust me, I know that.” Caitlin responded, clearly thinking about all of Lauren’s arguments asserting that fact. “It’s just…”

“...we’re your parents.” Reed finished for her. Lauren didn’t have anything to say to that, and one look at Andy told her that he didn’t either.

“What brings you guys here anyway?” Marcos asked, changing the subject and filling the silence.

“We needed your input on something that happened today,” Reed answered stiffly, turning away from Andy and Lauren. “We had a run-in with some Purifiers.”

When Lauren saw all the families reunited, she felt like she made a difference. After the turmoil that was happening with her parents, she found solace in the gathered mutants. Her parents could say whatever they wanted, but at the end of the day, Lauren and Andy did this.

“Where are they?” A shout draws her attention to the same red-headed girl from earlier holding that same little boy’s hand.

“They have to be here. They said that they saved everyone!” The girl was yelling, drawing the attention of others passing by.

Lauren was too far away to hear the response to that, but given the way the girl crumpled to the floor, she could guess. Their parents weren’t among the crowd. Lauren felt her stomach drop.

The girl had the right information. They had saved everyone in the building. Only…

Not every mutant taken was in the building. Some had been processed in the time that they had been there, and they had been shipped off. Sage had estimated that there were only two dozen mutants that had been moved, and Lauren had hoped that…

Seeing the devastation on the girl’s face, watching the realization cross the smaller boy’s face, Lauren backed away. She felt flushed, like the heat was enveloping her, and yet her hands were stiff and cold. She had to clench her fists to try to return sensation beyond the pinpricks running along her hands, her wrists, her arms, and so on until it reached her toes. She thought that she may have stumbled, making her way outside, but she didn't process it. She couldn’t. There was nothing, she accomplished nothing, she was nothing-

Her mother’s words echoed in her mind.

You’ve hurt people before.

She was in a wooded area now, surrounded by trees with weeds scratching at her ankles. She lost her balance, catching herself on a tree. The bark scratched her palm, and she pulled it back as a stinging pain shot through her.

You’re not superheroes. You’re flesh and blood.

Images flashed through her mind, unable to focus on anything else but the thought of burning flesh and boiling blood. Images that she had never seen before ran together in her mind as if playing a horror movie. It changed to the new reports of the missing X-Men, how no one knew their real identities and so no one truly knew if they were missing.

She tried to blink these images away, and for a moment Lauren saw the woods in front of her once again, and she tried to control her breathing. Her eyes skittered around the woods, and without realizing it she began focusing on a broken branch of a tree. Her breathing became heavier, and she couldn't pull her attention away, to something else, anything else-

(Nutzloses kind!)

Her palm scraped the tree as she fell to the ground, but she didn’t feel it. The broken branch became something else, a broken limb, but she didn’t break it, her father- No, it was her responsibility, and she failed. She tried to push it down, but it was overwhelmed by sharp phantom pain, and it was phantom because there was no one out there, and if there was no one out there there was no way that she could have just been hit-

(Gebrochener Junge!)

She blinked away the tears as feelings overwhelmed her. It was rage and turmoil, with which she was familiar, but it didn’t feel like her own. She tried to stand but found that she could barely sit up. She dragged herself until she was backed up against a tree, and she pulled her knees in, hugging them as the rage was overtaken by something even more potent. It was loathing.

Tremors racked her body, as she sat there until Andy found her sometime in the early morning.

Chapter Text

Despite Scott freely giving them information about their ancestors, their search was still stalled. And so, when they finally sat down to look through the files that they had gotten from their excursion, their hopes were high.

“This is dated around when he first got here.” Andy began, eyes scanning the page of the first file. He flipped towards the middle. “It seems that he was only entrusted to do his research after a couple of years. There’s a picture of when he got the grant money.”

Lauren looked over to see Andy holding a picture of a young man holding a big check. Her grandfather looked different. Lauren tried not to think about the man being anything but their possible connection to Fenris, but seeing the large smile on his face made it difficult to only see him as a distant figure that her father described. She went back to her file and there was silence for a few moments.

“This file is filled with administrative stuff and legal documents. There are waivers, but no notes on the findings. What does the other one say?”

Lauren turned over a page, holding back a gasp. She quickly backtracked her previous thoughts on Otto being anything but a monster. She read aloud, a lump building in her throat.

“It says here that Otto did experiments on people who came through the hospital. He wasn’t telling them at first, only checking for markers and then informing them if he found something. This is a list of mutants that survived, people that he was still monitoring. And this-” She choked a little on the words. “This is the list of people who died.” She handed it over to Andy, who morosely looked it over.

“There was some disease.” Lauren began, skimming through the notes. “Apparently, after some tests, he figures out that mutants couldn’t catch it. After the experiments, he found the reason. Mutants have some deficiencies. There is something about solar radiation. Come on, we can figure this out.”

And they did. They poured out the research onto Lauren’s bed, sifting through everything until they were able to figure out the timeline of everything.

Ever since the first mutant was exposed to the human world, countless people have delved into research, trying to figure out the origins. The consensus was that the X-gene was an evolutionary quirk that had no real origin. It was noted that it was also generally passed down from the father’s Y Chromosome, which had caused an uproar among groups that wanted to make testing for the gene involuntary. The same sentiment rose every few decades or so, but Lauren knew that the current legislation was the closest that any had ever been to codifying it. The only reason that it had failed every time was simple: identifying mutants did nothing, especially since the primary reason was to inhibit the gene itself. Thousands of scientists had spent their entire lives attempting to solve the mystery of the x-gene, and most of them sought to eliminate it. No one had ever gotten anywhere with that.

Until Otto.

It started simply. Otto had just noticed that of the AIDS patients coming in, there was no sign of visible mutations. After a month of this, he began searching through case files and found that there hadn’t been a single mutant admitted for AIDS. This is not new information, as it was considered an evolutionary quirk of mutants by the time Lauren was in high school. For all that scientists wanted to study the x-gene, every other aspect of mutant physiology was largely ignored and written off. Before Kick, there weren’t even drugs catered to mutants, as they are typically left out of test groups.

The unexplored became Otto’s entire world. He became obsessed with finding the reason that the mutants were immune to the disease, and for years he, like others, attributed it to an increased tolerance to the disease due to some abundant level of antibodies. It wasn’t until he was treating a patient from Northern Europe, a human, who reported having a gene defect that may affect his treatment.

It was an accident that led to the discovery. His assistant had accidentally put in that patient’s files with the mutant case studies, and they were able to find that the gene defect was a commonality in all mutants. This was only the first step.

Having identified that mutants don’t have the co-receptor that HIV would bind to, Otto began studying the consequences. This co-receptor was extremely important in base-level humans, as it drastically increased their protection against solar radiation, and so the fact that mutants did not have this puzzled him. It made him question how mutants were even alive if they had less protection. It went against everything that society thought that they knew about mutants.

It was around this point that Lauren began connecting the dots. It was said that areas that were more prone to higher levels of solar radiation were also home to more mutants. Any area around the equator was considered dangerous as a result. This was information that Lauren had been taught in Social Studies class, as that was the reason for such strict border control along the equator.

Otto took it further though. Andy had to explain this part to her, as she was beginning to get lost. In lay terms, he followed the gene expression that places the x-gene on the path to activation, using the CCR5 deficiency as a guide. It took him years, and his notes became more and more irrational as Reed grew from a newborn to a toddler. It was difficult to read, as his notes either used detached or harsh language. It was like he couldn’t decide how to view the mutants, as a disease or the patients.

By the time Reed was eight, Otto finally had his answer. He found the source of the deficiency, which meant that he was able to pinpoint the activation of the x-gene. From there, it was simply trial and error until he created a serum that broke down specific proteins that would cause the x-gene to become dormant. His notes while still clinical, bordered on celebratory.

Then the testing began.

Otto always planned on giving serum to Reed, but after dozens of trials on mutant volunteers, he was unable to correct the serum so that the suppression of the ex-gene did not have adverse effects.

Lauren found that part difficult to read. He wrote about the ‘failures’ in detail.

(Mutilation of our kind are simple failures to him? Fitting that he was our failure.)

The words don’t match the desolation and grief that rush through her, feelings that are not her own.

The air was frigid around her as she walked through the unfamiliar halls of some industrial building. Lauren could see her breath. It was a drastic change from the last few dreams. The cold crept around her neck, feeling distinctly like an iron weight settling on her shoulders.

The hallway seemed to stretch on forever. Outside the large windows, she could see images flickering. Lauren tried to look closer, but the images were giving off a bright, blinding light. She squinted, feeling the room heat up rapidly. She began to walk faster to avoid the light. Lauren could swear that she was sweating, and even as she began to move faster, the light became brighter.

She moved faster, trying to outrun the light, the heat, the pain-

It felt like the skin was melting off her bones, and her vision blurred, but she saw it, the doors-

Any energy she had left went towards getting away, getting through those doors-

A shout pierced her ears, and the volume should have hurt, but all she could feel was searing heat.

“Kontrolliere deine Kraft oder stirb daran!” Control your power or die from it!

Like a marionette with its strings cut, Lauren abruptly sunk into the floor, outstretched hand grazing the door on the way down.

Lauren landed in a pile on the floor.

“Lauren!” Andy’s voice came along with the sound of footsteps. “Lauren, are you okay?”

“What?” Lauren asked, letting her brother help her to her feet. “What-Andy. Were you there? I didn’t see you.”

“What are you talking about?” Her brother asked, stepping away from her. Lauren looked around, realizing they were in the gymnasium again. She focussed on the windows, seeing only a stream of light that was soft instead of blinding. There were no flickering images. There was nothing there.

Lauren refocused her attention on her brother. She blinked away the memory of the heat. This scene was more familiar. There was no doubt in her mind that this was a dream and a safer one than whatever hellscape she was in before.

“Andy, these dreams are getting weird.” She spoke, rubbing her arms to reassure herself that her skin was still there.

“Weirder than sharing dreams with your brother?” Andy asked, half-joking. His expression changed as Lauren explained just what happened before she had burst through the doors of this gym.

“What the hell? I thought this was a safe place.” Andy came closer to Lauren, looking out at the walls as if any second they would change to the industrial building that Lauren had been trapped in. Lauren looked around too, no longer trusting the image of the gym. The warm light shining through the windows seemed to pulse as if to signal that there was something to be afraid of.

“With everything that Mr. Summers told us, I thought we would have a better handle on this. Whatever this is is getting worse and we’re no closer to figuring anything out!”

Andy reached for her hand, and they were pulled out, but echoes of that man’s voice rang through her head.

“What is the Mutant Homeland project?” Lauren asked instead of greeting as she walked into Scott’s office, Andy close behind her.

“Ah, I see you’ve been looking into Magneto’s philosophy,” Scott said, not looking up from his desk where he was looking through papers.

Scott had opened their eyes about Mutant history. Lauren and Andy focused their search for their ancestors, trying to find traces of their origin throughout history. They hadn’t come up with much, considering the appalling lack of information about mutants. It was only because they had access to Scott’s office that they found any books with mutant events that went into more detail besides just calling them mutant terrorist attacks. The older man, upon hearing of their difficulties with their search, opened his office library to them. He let them take some of the books back to the Mutant Underground base, and they had already been able to mark specific dates with the Hell Fire Club.

One such date was when they condemned Magneto’s Mutant Homeland Project.

There were mentions of it, and the speech that the Hell Fire Club gave all those years ago called it dangerous. They called it impossible and idealistic. They said that that kind of change was not possible, no matter the power that mutants wield. Something about the phrasing made Lauren’s skin itch. Her wrist rolled as she thought about it for hours, thinking up a million truly impossible theories. There were very few, and she knew that if she asked Andy, that number would shrink further.

All in all, it was like a rock in her shoe. She needed answers.

“I haven’t thought about the Mutant Homeland project in, God, years. You sure you want to hear about all that?” Scott asked, turning to where Andy and Lauren were sitting. Once he saw them nod, he sighed.

“He would say it was going to be this great place, where all mutants would be welcomed and protected.” Scott began, leaning back in his chair.

“That sounds amazing,” Lauren said, imagining a world where she could have freely used her powers when they manifested, a world where she could use them every day.

“It does, doesn’t it?” Scott grinned, but his tone was bitter. “That was his selling point, but there was no place waiting for us. He said that mutant-kind would need to fight for it. Kill for it.” Scott readjusted his sunglasses, pausing to let that piece of information sink in.

“Of course, the Professor was against the idea, as usual. Funny enough, that was one thing they argued about a lot. It made a splash, I’ll give him that. The Hell Fire Club wouldn’t work with him after though. They said that the whole project was a pipebomb cloaked as a pipedream.” Scott seemed proud of himself for that last line, and he looked at Lauren and Andy as if waiting for applause.

“I mean, the name sounds awesome,” Andy commented, and Scott just laughed.

“Its name isn’t the name. If that makes sense,” Scott explained, but upon seeing their faces and realizing that that did not make sense, he backtracked. “That was what everyone else called it but whenever the Professor would talk about it, he said that Magneto would call it something different. You guys know that Magneto was German, right?” Lauren and Andy nodded, and Scott continued.

“He settled on Genos, which turned into Genosha over time. It means comrade in German.” He paused, setting his hands on the table in front of him. “He wanted to have a place that would be safe, but also a place where he could honor the people who died getting there.” Scott’s face became unusually solemn, and Lauren was forced to remember that Scott was so helpful to them because he knew these people. To him, it wasn’t history, it was memory.

Lauren looked at the room around them. Scott was usually blase about sharing details from his past as if it no longer affected him.

Scott also told them about Xaviaers School for Gifted Youngsters and how it was based out of the Professor’s family mansion somewhere in Virginia. Looking around, Lauren noted that the pieces in the room all matched each other, but her initial observation was correct. It was out of place. It all looked like it belonged somewhere else. Somewhere that only Scott could remember.

Scott passed them books, and they let him stew in his silence. They spent an hour or so reading about mutant history, noting any time the Hell Fire Club mentioned their ancestors.

(You’re nowhere near satisfied. Ask, or are you afraid of the truth?)

Lauren ignored Andreas despite knowing the truth of his words. She ignored him for the better part of an hour, and it wasn’t until Andy spoke that she realized that Andrea must be bothering him too.

“Who was he killing?” Andy’s voice was quiet, but both Scott and Lauren heard him. Scott looked at him for a moment before speaking.

“What?”

“Magneto said that mutants would need to kill for this Homeland, so who was he killing?” Andy asked, voice stronger.

“Anyone who got in the way of his Mutant Homeland,” Scott bluntly answered, moving towards one of his bookcases. He searched for a moment, and Lauren took the opportunity to ask another question.

“Even mutants?” Scott paused in his search, but he continued after a moment, answering as he pulled down a dark blue book.

“Magneto was sure to tell the Professor that he took no joy in killing the ‘misguided ones’ as he would call them.” Scott looked down at the cover of the book. “But he always justified it. Said that he would rather there be misguided blood on his hands than innocents.”

He held out the book to them, and Lauren took it. She ran her hands along the leather cover, feeling the worn edges as she turned it over. It was not a published book, unlike the others in the library. It was something more personal. When Lauren opened the cover, her eyes easily found the title.

Diary of Charles Xavier.

Lauren looked up at Scott, leaving the diary open so Andy could see. He was back behind his desk, looking over at them with an expression Lauren couldn’t name.

“Magneto was a visionary, but it was the Professor that kept his head on straight. He called him Erik and let him call him Charles. They had a weird relationship, but if you want to know more about Magneto, I can’t help you. Only the Professor can.”

Lauren looked down at the book, feeling that familiar itch. She knew that she would read it. She knew that it may derail her from her search, but she found that she didn’t care as much as she would have thought. Andy was standing and saying goodbye to Scott, thanking him for the info, and asking for more books on the Hell Fire Club.

Lauren gripped the diary tightly as she followed Andy out.

(That itch wasn’t an itch. It was something else. It had claws, and it was digging into her chest. It was trying to get out, and if Lauren closed her eyes, she would hear its roar-)

“Everyone, if you could take our seats, we are only waiting on a couple more folks to join us before we begin,” Changeling announced gesturing towards the large table lined with seats.

“You know, this is kinda sounding like a school assembly…” Andy whispered, causing Lorna and Laurne to crack a grin as they made their way to their seats long the far left side of the table.

Their moment of humor was interrupted by both of the doors opening, drawing the room’s attention. In walked Reeva Payge, followed by two other mutants. One of them had orange markings on its face while the other had a tail curled around their right leg.

“So sorry for the wait, I just had some business to finish up first.” The woman apologized, eyes scanning the room. She focused on their little group for a moment before making her way to her seat flanked by the other two mutants.

“Ahem.” Changeling cleared his throat, “Now that everyone has arrived, let us discuss the issue at hand: Dr. Campbell’s Hound Program. Calisto, give us an overview.” Calisto nodded, making to stand.

“According to our intel, Dr. Campbell has taken over fifty offensive-capable mutants, and about a dozen of them have compatible abilities that make them suited to be combined.” Lauren could feel the eyes on Andy and her but she ignored them. “Their most recent success in the raid on the Mutant Underground station has been used as a rallying point for the program.”

“And what does that mean?” A man with a deep voice asked, leaning forward on his elbows as he spoke. Lauren didn't see any physical mutation, but there was something about the man that screamed power.

“Senator Montez hasn’t been able to outwardly support the Hound Program since the Atlanta Incident, but that has changed. Earlier this week, he launched a campaign for the newly proposed Prop 715.” Calisto gestured towards the screen which showed an ad that made Lauren’s blood boil.

It was a large picture of Senator Montez and a few police officers playing with a group of school children, all in pleated uniforms. In a large font, the ad read They Serve and Protect. Let’s give them all the help they need. Vote Yes to Prop 715.

“It would codify the partnership between the Hound Program and Sentinel Services, and then just be Atlanta’s problem anymore. It would take it national and give it all the funding it needs to do some serious damage.”

“It had already done some serious damage,” Lorna commented, crossing her arms. Changeling stood and nodded at Calisto, who sat down without a word, before moving to speak.

“Yes, well, I doubt the other branches of the Mutant Underground would want to deal with the challenges that you are currently facing. This is a disease, and it is on us to stop it from spreading.” Changeling was a bit theatrical, but Lauren found that the situation warranted it.

“We’ve assigned you to groups that will undergo a series of missions. Ms. Dane, you and the Von Struckers will be placed on a team along with Mr. Daniel. This group will be led by Ms. Payge.” Changeling listed off the rest of the assignments, but Lauren noticed that most were given more detail about the nature of their mission. In the end, Lauren kept quiet but resolved to question Payge.

“We have 8 months to kill this Proposition. Be sure to update me about the status of your assignments,” Changeling concluded the meeting before making his way out of the room entirely.

Lorna stood, and Lauren and her brother followed suit. Lauren honestly wanted to make a beeline for the exit, but before she could suggest this, their trio was intercepted.

“Andrew. Lauren.” Reeva inclined her head towards them, and Lauren almost bristled when Lorna was not addressed, but the woman turned and grinned. “Lorna Dane. I’ve heard a great many things about you.”

“Did you?” Lorna raised her eyebrow, in that signature questioning look that Lauren had come to associate with her. Lorna turned to them. “And who is this?”

“Reeva Payge,” Reeva answered before either Andy or Lauren could get a word in. “You are quite the topic of conversation. Your father’s legacy proceeds you.”

“My father, huh?” Lorna narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms. “And what would you know about my father?”

“Oh, he was a member of our organization, once upon a time. He was always one who knew how to make the tough choices, even when our organization didn’t agree with him.”

Lauren, who had already told of this to Lorna, felt that Reeva was leaving out a whole lot. She didn’t mention-

“He wanted to enact the Mutant Homeland Project.” Reeva continued, leaving Lauren a little stunned. She glanced around, seeing that the room had emptied out, leaving only another woman, the one who had a tail wrapped around one of her legs. “Our organization's refusal of the call was what led him to separate from us. I find that if he was here today, we would make different choices, but maybe not. Things are very different.” Reeva looked to the side, focusing in on Lauren and Andy for a moment before turning back to Lorna.

“Well, I must leave you. I have other meetings to attend today, but I wanted to let you know that if you are interested, we are going to be training our abilities specifically for this upcoming mission. Come by the same time next week, and we’ll get started. Andrew. Lauren.” She nodded at them before making her way out, the other woman following as her tail swished in the air.
Lorna was almost silent on the ride home. The only time she spoke was when Andy or Lauren asked for her opinion on their most recent argument about whether there was a point where trading rations was okay. She answered with humor, but her smile didn’t reach her eyes.

When they pulled up to the base, Marcos was waiting outside with Dawn in his arms. Lorna made a beeline for the pair, taking Dawn into her arms and rocking her. Andy and Lauren waved at Marcos, but Lauren knew that they could talk later. It was obvious that Marcos picked up on something, because he placed an arm around Lorna, leading her into the building as he rubbed her back soothingly.

Lauren knew she didn’t need to worry about Lorna bottling it up. Marcos was there.

“I’m sorry, ¿Mande?”

“I set up a meeting with the leader of the Morlocks,” Pedro repeated, taking a bite of his sandwich.

“Dude, you know that they do not work with the Underground,” Marcos said, taking a swig of his water bottle.

“Who are the Morlocks?” Andy asked, coming to sit across from the gray-skinned mutant. Lauren sat beside him, opening her bag of chips before holding it out for Andy. He grabbed a chip as Pedro made to answer.

“What are you doing in here?” Lauren asked, not used to seeing Pedro relaxing, the mutant was usually on constant alert.

“Lonche” He held up his sandwich as if saying, see?, and that did make sense. The mutant was only able to take a break from guarding the building in high traffic hours since any attack would immediately be spotted by Sage on the traffic cams. “And the Morlocks is a group that rescues mutants, same as us,” Pedro explained.

“Only visible mutations are allowed to stay though. If you don’t have some, you have an M branded into your cheek.” Marcos tacked on. Lauren felt her eyes widen, hand automatically going up to brush her cheek, but Pedro just rolled his eyes.

“It’s a mark of mutant pride. It’s completely voluntary.” He waved his hands away. “But we have too many mutants to house, and too many that don’t pass as human. We need to get them someplace safe.”

“We can establish new bases-” Marcos tried, but Pedro stopped him.

“We have been trying, compa. Sentinel Services and their Hounds keep stopping us. We need to get these mutants a place to lay their head now, not once we have taken care of our problem.”

“...you said that he agreed?” Marcos asked, coming around to the idea.

“I did.” Pedro nodded, finishing off his sandwich. “I’ve got to get back out there, but tonight, let's talk about it. I can’t go, but take that chica, ah, Clarice? Make Urg feel comfortable.”

“Urg?” Lauren inquired. “Is that the leader?”

“Think about it, man. We are running out of options here.” Pedro left with those parting words.

“This is good, right?” Andy directed the question at Marcos. “This means that we will have more help, and we can focus more on fighting Sentinel Services, right?”

“It might be,” Marcos answered, but he looked troubled.

“Why did you say that they won’t work with us?” Lauren questioned, feeling like Marcos was holding back a bit.

“Because they don’t. The national heads, the people that run the whole Underground, have told us to stay away. That they didn’t want anything to do with our organization. I don’t know how Pedro convinced the guy.” Lauren tried not to feel uneasy about this potential meetup, but Marcos’ obvious confusion made it difficult.

“Well, maybe he had changed?” Andy suggested. “I mean, it’s been years, right?”

“Yeah, that's true.” Marcos cracked a small grin, before glancing at the clock. “Okay, I’ve got to go. Dawn and Lorna are due to wake up soon.”

“See you!” Andy and Lauren chorused as Marcos left.

They waited until his footsteps faded before turning to each other.

“So what do you think?” Andy asked first.

“Not enough info,” Lauren responded, eating a chip.

“Yeah.” Andy reached out, grabbing another chip.

“We should go,” Lauren spoke, munching on another chip.

“One of us has to go.” Lauren clenched the bag a little at the thought of splitting up. “We got people here relying on us.” Andy continued, obviously alluding to the fact that more than half the station had demanded that they be at the same station as the Von Struckers.

“So, one of us has to go.” Lauren agreed, only slightly hesitant. She didn’t want to let the mutants down, but the thought of going alone made her skin crawl. She tried to shake it off and was comforted by the way that Andy’s fingers tapped along the table, a sure sign of his anxiety over the idea.

“Exactly.” Andy grabbed a handful of chips this time, but Lauren’s pointed look stopped him from shoving it in his mouth, as he was prone to do. He slowly picked up one chip from the pile, mockingly raising his pinky as he did so. Lauren rolled her eyes.

“I feel like, in the event, we have to split up, I should go. Your power can do more damage coming from a fortress than mine can. And I have my shields, you know. You get hit, you down.” Lauren explained, popping another chip in her mouth.

“Yeah, so do you.” Andy shot back, eating the rest of the chips two at a time. “But I see your point. So you’re going to protect the group, and I’ll cover the Underground.”

“Okay.” Lauren agreed. She made to stand, crumpling up the chip bag and mourning the small luxury that had been a gift from John. Andy caught her arm, stopping her momentarily.

“We got this,” Andy assured her.

“We got this,” Lauren parroted as she pulled away, going to see if she could help distribute supplies from the shipment that had come in that day.

(You leave your neck exposed and wonder why you are attacked.)

Chapter Text

There is very little that Lauren wouldn’t do for her brother. But being violently shaken awake to a pitch-black room? That was pushing her limits.

The palm of his-her-his hand felt the wood railing as he looked over the valley below. Sweat collected on his palms, and his arms felt stiff. He rolled his wrist, a habit he had never been able to shake. It was a sign of weakness, he chanted whenever he found himself doing it. His father’s sentiments echoed in his ears, telling him that habits were tells and tells were deadly. He felt a hand land on his shoulder, and despite the warm air around them, he swore that ice blanketed his shoulder at the touch.

“Bist du bereit, Sohn?” Are you ready son? The voice asked, stern and unwavering.

“Ich glaube nicht, dass…” I don't think that... His words felt like they were coming out slowly, the warm air was burning his throat whenever he opened his mouth.

“Du bist fünf. Du kannst nicht denken. Du tust.”  You are five. You don't think. You do. Father's command was absolute. It was true, he was young, so he had no right to question.

“Beginnen.” Begin.

Knowing that he would not be allowed to hesitate, he quickly climbed over the railing. Once he stood at the other side, clutching the bar to delay the inevitable, he tried to feel the power that coursed through his blood. He tried to reach out, and he could just grasp it-

He was pushed. He was falling. He was flailing. He was failing-

“JETZT TUN!”  Do it now!

The shout came to him, reaching him even as the wind rushed through his ears and he brought his hands out, but the ground was coming too close too fast. There was no time. He-she held out his-her hands, trying to soften the impact-

“Vater, hilf mir!” Father, help me!

“Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!” Andy was chanting, and Lauren couldn’t see her brother’s face but his frantic voice worried her.

“Andy? What is wrong?” Her voice was hoarse. She brought a hand up to her throat, suddenly feeling thirsty.

“Lauren. Are you okay?” Andy moved away from her, turning on Lauren’s lamp before coming back and looking her over.

“You just shook me awake at…” Lauren grabbed the watch, seeing the digital numbers that seemed to glare at her. “Jesus, Andy, three in the morning? You better have been having a crisis, because this is not funny-”

“What are you-” Andy spluttered, confused. “You were screaming.”

“What?” Lauren questioned, feeling the shock of her rude awakening quickly be replaced with exhaustion. Her arm ached, but it was her left wrist that was bothering her. She tried to roll it, not habitually like usual but to see what was wrong, and she found that her wrist and hand were numb. She probably slept on it.

“Lauren.” Andy snapped his fingers in front of her face, bringing her attention back to him. “You were screaming.”

“No, I-” Lauren cleared her throat, trying to chase the rasp from her voice. “I wasn’t.”

“You were.” Andy insisted. “It woke me up. I was having a weird Fenris dream, and then all of the sudden…”

“All of the sudden?” Lauren questioned, feeling something like dread settle in her stomach as she became more alert by the second.

“All I could feel was panic,” Andy revealed, bringing a hand up to clutch at his chest. “It was like I was watching something bad, like seriously bad. Then I heard you screaming.”

“But I wasn’t…” Lauren trailed off, finally connecting the dots. Her hoarse voice. Her rapidly beating heart. Her numb wrist.

Her dream.

“I think...it wasn’t me,” Lauren said, trying to gather her thoughts. Andy made to interrupt her, but she placed a hand on his arm, stopping him. “No, it was Andreas. It was his memory. It was him screaming.”

Lauren recounted her dream and the way she saw everything. She described the man who commanded her. She told him of the language that the man and the boy spoke that sounded foreign even as she understood every word.

“He was only five.” Lauren finished, feeling cold, like the man’s touch was spreading from her shoulder to her toes. “He was… they were testing his powers.”

“To see if he could do it alone.” Andy continued, his eyes glazing over a bit. “Because Andrea could walk on air. They could fly with Fenris. So they were testing if Andreas could do it on his own. Mein brother fell and screamed-” Andy seemed to snap out of it, looking back at Lauren. “You screamed. He hurt himself. His wrist, he broke it.” Andy reached out and took her wrist in his hands, and pain shot through her arm, even as the numbness remained in her hand. She hissed at the pain, and Andy dropped her arm immediately.

“Does that hurt?” Andy asked, and Lauren nodded, but when she looked down at her wrist, she could see that it did not, should not. A part of her brain was telling her that her wrist was completely fine, that there was no bruising or fractures or even swelling, but her wrist was screaming at her that she was hurt, and she needed to stop moving it-

“It’s not real,” Lauren mumbled, still not willing to move her wrist. “It’s not real. It’s a memory. It’s not my pain. It’s not…” Lauren trailed off, and she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her.

“We should go back to bed. We-we will talk about this in the morning.” Lauren said, wanting to curl up under the covers and disappear. She felt young. Small.

She hated that feeling. It was like she was defenseless again. Like she was tiptoeing around her father or avoiding her mother. It was not…

She wasn’t…

He couldn’t…

Why would he do this to me?

(We needed to learn. Sleep, little wolf.)

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Andy asked her as he grabbed his breakfast ration.

“I’m sure.” When Lauren woke the morning after her dream, there was no pain in her wrist, but Andy wouldn’t let the matter drop.

“I still think that we should tell Marcos and Lorna,” Andy commented, leading the way to their usual table.

“I don’t think we should tell them until we have enough info to make sure they don’t worry,” Lauren explained, settling down beside him. Back at the other Underground base, Andy had taken to eating with other mutants his age, the ones that they would eventually fight beside once Sentinel Sevices came knocking. Things were different now. Andy joined Lauren for most meals, and they fought alone. If worst came to worst, everyone knew to run as far as they could get, not only to escape Sentinel Services.

It was to escape Fenris.

“But what if it is something to worry about?” Andy insisted, placing his elbows on the table.

“You and I are the only people in the world who know what it is capable of and we haven’t even scratched the surface!” Lauren argued, unconsciously rolling her wrist. “Their worry will only slow us down.”

“I mean, I guess you are right,” Andy admitted, taking a bite of his food. “It’s just, they seem to, I don’t know, care? You know?”

“Yeah,” Lauren sighed. “Yeah, I know. But they can’t do anything to help, right? So it would just be making them worry. We have to figure it out before we tell them anything.”

Andy just nodded, and they continued their meal in silence.

“Dude, this is so not cool.” Andy’s voice carried over the sound of the faucet. Lauren turned to see him examining his hair in a mirror hung up near the stalls.

“What?” Lauren asked, turning off the faucet and going to dry her hands.

“I think I’m going gray!” Andy exclaimed, parting his hair in odd ways. Lauren raised an eyebrow, knowing that her brother was exaggerating.

“Please, going gray? I’m sure it’s just in your…” Lauren trailed off as she got closer and saw the strands that were parted. They were not brown.

“Look, I’m not delusional, okay? This has got to be stress or something-” Andy cut himself off, noticing that Lauren was staring at his head. His silence prompted her to put her hand on his shoulder and push down. He went along with it, if only due to shock, but when Lauren began parting his hair, he started talking again.

“You see it then, right?” Andy asked her. Lauren didn’t respond, only focusing on searching Andy’s head for other strands that had changed. In a fit of frustration at finding so many of them, she plucked one from his head, which finally got Andy’s attention.

“Hey!” He shouted, hand coming to clutch at his head. “What are you doing…”

Lauren examined the strand in her hand. She turned it over, examining it in the light, but she finally confirmed her suspicions when she placed it against the black trim on the wall. The hair looked like it was brown, but it almost looked like it was dyed a different color.

“Andy…” Lauren breathed, carefully stepping aside so her brother could see what she was holding. “It’s not gray. It’s blonde.” Andy's eyebrows scrunched in confusion, but his face cleared as the realization came.

“Do you think…” Andy’s eye moved to Lauren’s hair, and she dipped her head forward for inspection. After a frankly aggravating experience, Lauren pulled away.

“Did you see anything?” Lauren asked, crossing her arms.

“I mean, you’re already blonde, but it's like it's lighter in some places?” Andy ran a hand through his hair as he spoke. “So, yeah. We’re going blonde. Or more blonde, in your case.”

“Great. I’m sure no one will notice that.” Lauren deadpanned, her face seconds from falling into her hands, but a voice coming from behind made her and Andy jump.

“No one will notice what?” Lorna asked, rocking a fussing Dawn. Lauren wasn’t sure how Lorna had snuck up on them with a loud infant in her arms, but that wasn’t as important.

“Well, we were looking at…” Dawn’s cries drowned out Lauren’s explanation, and she found her attention wandering to the bundle. “Is she okay?” She approached but didn’t attempt to hold the child, only hovering a bit at Lorna’s side. Andy walked over, a look of concern on his face as well.

“She’s having trouble eating,” Lorna explained, attempting to rock her daughter. “She usually likes walks, but no luck. She’s got quite the set of lungs on her.” She gazed down at her baby, fondness radiating from her.

Perhaps it was a trick of the light, or Lauren was just seeing things because of their little discovery earlier, but she couldn’t help but squint at the newborn. The lights near the bathrooms were LED as opposed to the warm fluorescent light everywhere else, so it was easier to clean. A bit of the light crept into the hallway, shining on Dawns’s face. Lauren was going to comment, but Lorna was already moving.

She approached the bathroom, letting the light hit Dawn’s face, and though the baby was still crying, it was clear that that was not the main problem. There was a hint of a yellow tint under the little girl’s eyes, which looked like slightly discolored eye bags.

“Jaundice,” Lorna murmured, immediately pulling the baby close to her chest.

Lauren spent a lot of her time tucked away in their shared room, while Andy mulled around.

Andy and Lauren had exhausted Otto’s journals and files, gaining as much information as there was to gain on that front. When they had explained their finding to the others, Lauren could tell that this information was not well received.

(“We don’t know-”

“There is no telling-”

“The humans cannot be trusted-”

“The research is safe with us-”

“I refuse to let them wipe us out-”

“This will mean war-”)

It was a loud discussion. The files were burned, but it had a resounding conclusion. Anyone on that track, anyone like Otto, needed to be stopped. Campbell was looking for this research specifically, and he had all the pieces, even if he didn’t know it. There was no telling how long it would take him to come to the same conclusion that their grandfather did, and if that happened, well…

Mutants wouldn’t take it lying down. War would break out, and mutants would be at a serious disadvantage.

But Lauren didn’t want to think about that, so she delved into the only solace that she had.

The Diary of Charles Xavier.

Whenever she tried to approach Scott about the journal, he would throw up his hands and repeat the same phrase: “Don’t ask me to make sense of our dear old professor’s ramblings.”

Our most recent mission held one of the most appalling sights I have ever had the responsibility to witness. The setting comes first, and I must break it down like this, or else I won’t be able to continue. The setting: California, the Golden State. A warehouse with staircases ascending down, with levels that are seemingly endless once you step inside. But there is an end.

Why were we there? It was simple. Mutants were being forced to fight for their lives in barbaric cages. They were being trafficked and presented as animals that would kill for show. We had been eradicating a sect of these groups from all over the country, but there was little information on the leaders.

Who was there? I was accompanied by Scott and Logan as we made our way downstairs via a surprisingly accommodating elevator, with Sierra and James ready above. After Sierra knocked out the lights, we were going to rely on my telepathy to locate the mutants who needed help. It turned out to be unnecessary.

They had been marked with crude symbols on their shoulders, glowing in the dark. I had to freeze the unfriendlies and their customers in place to stop them from immediately killing the identified mutants, and I knew that that was their intention. They had one rule here: If something goes wrong, dispose of the merchandise.

Lauren felt her lip curl at the thought of that place, flexing her wrist. Lauren knew that even today, there were mutant trafficking rings. She saw warnings all over the run-away blogs back when she was hiding. They said that they would trick you and take you, and there was no help because no one cared.

Lauren shook off the anger, knowing that there was nothing she could do about an event that happened years ago. She skipped a couple of pages, knowing that reading more about that night would only leave her sick. She flipped through, stopping once the ink changed color, indicating a new entry.

I find that even the most mundane things can be exciting when you are in good company. I once knew that company in Moira, and I know it in my students and colleagues here at our school, but no matter what I do, I cannot slow my thoughts before they reach their inevitable conclusion: Erik.

It seems that no matter how much I dull my mind, I cannot shake the gaze of my old friend. Though it is my power, I sometimes feel as though Erik has stolen into my mind, making a home there while I am none the wiser, merely thinking him a memory.

He’s in Romania right now, though that was the extent of the information. He has spent an inordinate amount of time there. Perhaps he found someone. Perhaps he is looking to retire and settle down somewhere. That is not a real option though, for Erik. Where I want peace in our time, he wants a utopia. While I cannot deny the seductive nature of such a thought, I can only think of the impossibility of achieving such a world.

Erik has no such limitations. Nothing is impossible for him. That used to be one of his best traits, his stubbornness. Now, I fear what he will be too determined to do, who he will hurt.

There was a clipping taped to the entry, and Lauren gently removed it. She examined it carefully, squinting to make out the faded print. It read: Mutants, it is time. There were images of Magneto and other brotherhood members lined up and looking formidable. The tagline was for the Mutant Homeland Project.

She went to place it back in the journal, but it slipped from her fingers. She went to pick it up, seeing that there was writing on the back.

My friend,

There is much to say. You know what must be done. What I must do. You know that the orders they follow are wrong, and more of us die every day because of it.
See it, please. Know that I am who I am and I must do what our people need. You could be at my side, and we could usher in a new age. It is like you said all those years ago.

Take my hand and we can do anything.

Yours always,
Erik

Lauren placed the sheet down on the journal, leaving it to close on her bed while she ran a hand over her face. Less than a month ago, Professor X and Magneto were historical figures. Distant examples of extremes in mutant ideology. Now she was reading what she assumed was a plea from one lonely leader to another. The interaction between two people who had seen so much horror was enough to make her feel like she was intruding. She didn’t think much of reading the diary before, knowing that the man had disappeared after 7/15, but her carelessness was callous. This was a person, and this was their diary. She thought that Charles Xavier would be furious at Scott for letting her read this. She knew that Charles would not be upset, not with a former student.

(You read the ramblings of a man too weak to fight and yet your image of his strength remains unchanged. You are naive.)

“He was one of the most powerful mutants to ever exist,” Lauren murmured, almost absentmindedly as she went over to properly close the notebook.

(And yet where is he now? Long dead.)

“And where are you? Lauren shot back, feeling defensive of the professor that Scott spoke so highly of.

(I live on because of my power. Can he say the same?)

Lauren felt her ancestor’s presence leave her. She had been getting better at discerning whenever he came and went, but there was still nothing that she could do. She couldn’t push him out of her mind any more than she could summon him. Every time he appeared, Lauren felt the zing of power in her tongue. It felt like a wave of heat in her head, but it didn’t burn. No, it made her feel invigorated, but it was the bouts were spontaneous. There was no rhyme or reason.

Now that she was able to feel the difference of being alone in her mind, she found that she missed the feeling.

Marcos hadn’t been there when they realized, having been out in a meeting with Evangeline to ask for advice on how to open discussions with Urg, but he raced home when Lorna called.

(“Is she going to be okay?” Andy asked, coming to look down at Dawn’s prone form in the crib.

“The doctor said that most newborns get jaundiced, especially when their mother is a mutant. Something about our genetics.” Lorna explained, lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling.

“So the Hell Fire Club just, what, had a doctor that specializes in this on speed dial?” Andy questioned, not taking his eyes off Dawn.

“I was iffy about it too, believe me, but what am I going to do? Say no?” Lorna sat up, moving towards the crib. “He said she could get brain damage because of this. I’m not risking it, Hell Fire Club or not.” )

It meant that Marcos was on duty, using his power to cure her in increments. When the doctor came for a second check-up and saw that the blue light therapy wasn’t working, he immediately started asking about their mutations. Marcos, who was not there last time, explained the finer aspects of his biology, but he only got so far as telling the man about the way his blood glowed before the doctor figured out the issue. Apparently, because of Marco’s genes, the typical light therapy that babies would need wasn’t enough. She needed pure concentrated photons to combat the Jaundice, which she could only get from her father. It was a stroke of luck that they caught it this early.

Though there was little that Lorna could do to help her daughter physically, she refused to leave her side. Lauren understood the fear and made no protests when she and Andy were directed to attend training at the Hell Fire Club headquarters without Lorna.

And so they did.

It went about as well as Lauren expected.

“You have to be stronger, Andrew. Reach deeper.” Reeva lectured as Andy panted, hunching over while holding onto his knees. Lauren wanted to go to him, but she knew that he would be upset if she did.

(“Don’t coddle me, Lauren. It seriously hurts my rep.” Andy whispered to her as they walked down the hallway from the changing rooms.

“Coddle you? Who am I, mom?” Lauren shot back, tying her hair up as she walked.

“You know what I mean.” Andy turned his head to her a bit, the tone becoming a little hushed. “I can handle it, I swear.”

“Andy…” Lauren sighed, knowing that he didn’t realize that after the three years that she spent distancing herself from him, that was just who she was as a person, but before she could get those words out, he spoke again.

“Promise me,” Andy said this part pointedly like he knew that her mind was drifting away from his desired direction. Lauren didn’t answer, her mouth set into a thin line as she thought of the best way to respond.

“You said we keep promises, right?” Andy tacked on, glancing towards the end of the hallway. “You got to ask me, now I’m asking you.” Lauren felt that words were sticking in her mouth even as her thoughts ran a mile a minute. It was such a simple request, one of inaction, and yet..

Lauren felt the blood drain out of her face she-he fell down, going down, taken down, gone forever-

Lauren swallowed and nodded her head. Andy grinned and pushed open the door leading to the training room.)

Lauren regretted her promise, and she regretted it more each time that Andy ran into that damned wall. It would have been child’s play to ace this little test if they used Fenris, but Reeva was insistent that they utilize her training methods. No Fenris meant that Andy would need to use his undetectable power to destroy the alloy himself.

Lauren was directed to make shields as fast as she could to block rubber bullets that were being shot at her. In theory, it was easy, but they had the guns set up from different points of the room, and she was directed to only make the shield as big as her hands. They told her it was about strengthening the shields and improving her accuracy and reaction. She thought that they didn’t know what to do with her, and just wanted to train Andy.

Reeva had information regarding their powers, but it was limited if this was what she had them doing. Fenris itself was a force that needed to be utilized, and the fact that Reeva refused to even allow them some leeway grated on her nerves.

What Lauren didn’t understand was why Reeva was having her only do defensive maneuvers. Lauren was formidable in offense, as she had trained under Lorna. The Frosts were well aware of this fact, as Andy had been telling them about the Underground defense and perceived weaknesses and strengths. It made no sense.

She turned her head when another bang rang out, and as she saw Andy hit that same wall, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her thigh. It propelled her knee forward, causing her whole body to surge forward. She gasped loudly, but she didn’t cry out. She just tried to keep breathing. She tried to think beyond the pain, but blood was rushing in her ears.

She heard voices, she thought, and when someone came close she felt the power course through her body, and she pulled her limbs closer to herself, making herself small, trying to get out of reach-

“-auren! Are you okay?” Andy was sitting in front of her, holding her hand, and why hadn’t she noticed? It was comforting and warm and she focussed on that. Breathing was easier, and her heartbeat wasn’t as loud.

(Weak.)

Lauren blinked, finally taking in the scene around her. Other mutants had been training in this large room, and Lauren’s fall had drawn their attention. Lauren tried to blink away the fogginess that was affecting her vision, but she quickly realized that that was not possible, as the reason her vision was obscured was because she had shielded herself.

She clenched her brother’s hand, looking around herself. They were in a dome of her own making, completely cut off from the world. She looked at her brother, knowing that her reaction meant that she should be alone. No one should have been able to get to her.

“How did you get here?” Lauren gasped out, still feeling that mind-numbing pain in her thigh.

“You let me in,” Andy answered like it was just that easy. Lauren didn’t feel like examining that, so she turned back toward the rest of the room.

“I think I just killed any chance of Reeva taking me seriously,” Lauren admitted letting go of her brother's hand to cradle her thigh, flinching with the movement.

“Dude, I was across the room. You think I was the first one to get to you?” Andy rebuked, settling down with one leg stretched out.

“You just dusted everyone else,” Andy revealed with a grin, obviously feeling some pride. Lauren rolled her eyes, knowing he was exaggerating.

“No, I’m serious, you let out a huge, like, gust of air and knocked the first few down, and then someone else tried to come up and you threw one of your sharp ones at them. It was awesome.” Andy spoke of the event lightly, but Lauren knew him. She could see the tension in his shoulders and the way that he moved closer to her even though there was plenty of room.

She had scared him.

Lauren leaned her head back against the shield behind her, feeling the touch both on the back of her head and in her bones. They had to have been in this little space for a while, possibly bordering on ten minutes, but she couldn’t bring herself to drop the shield just yet.

“Hey,” Lauren heard her voice say. “At least I didn’t break my promise.” She glanced at her brother, sending him a grin that she mirrored

“Come on, we have been keeping them waiting long enough.” Lauren made to stand, letting the dome grow around them, becoming thinner and thinner until it was gone and they were fully standing.

Lauren surveyed the mutants around her. It looked like while they had been in their bubble, some of them had continued with training. Lauren turned her head to the medic stand, unsurprised to see the mutants that Andy had mentioned. She saw that one had a healing cut on their cheek, marring their patterned stripes. Lauren could practically feel the unsettled energy surrounding that bunch. Lauren supposed that they had been told of the might of Fenris and Andy’s power in taking down a gymnasium, but Lauren’s powers were not displayed often.

Most of the people who saw her powers were either members of the underground or dead.

“Well, Lauren,” Reeva said, walking up to the siblings. “It seems you have been holding out on me.”

“Hardly.” Lauren immediately defended herself. “You gave us directives, and we followed them. Not my fault you don’t know us.”

“You do realize that holding out now could cost all of us our lives?” Reeva asked calmly, tone unchanging despite her gaze hardening.

“The Underground knows of my powers,” Lauren replied. And so do the Frosts, so why don’t you?

“Regardless, training is changing,” Reeva spoke briskly, as if realizing something. “What do you know of Adamantium?” Lauren raised her eyebrow, glancing at Andy before answering.

“It’s a metal. It’s supposed to be indestructible. They use it to keep mutants locked up.” Lauren didn’t mention the tidbits of information that Xavier’s journal had given her regarding the metal, feeling secondhand loyalty to a man with claws despite having not known him.

Reeva pursed her lips, obviously displeased with her answer, but she didn’t look surprised. Lauren felt wrong-footed like Reeva was fishing for some specific answer.

“We have come across it before.” Andy tacked on, crossing his arms. Reeva’s gaze sharpened.

“I don’t remember any reports of a Mutant Underground Raid failing.” She made the statement open-ended, obviously expecting a response.

“None have,” Lauren answered with barely concealed pride in her voice. “It wasn’t a raid. It was at Trask Labs.”

Andy briefly explained the room and suits that they were put in. Lauren found herself seeing glimpses of those hallways, feeling the phantom grip of the rough guards on her arms.

“You were in an adamantium room?” Reeva asked, obviously interested. “It is a wonder that they were able to get that much…”

“Yeah, well it didn’t do them any good. They wanted to test Fenris, so they turned our collars off.” Lauren explained, rolling her wrist.

“Big mistake,” Andy smirked, but she could tell that this recount was taxing him too. The fear that they felt that day had empowered them momentarily, and they did break out of that room, but they were so swiftly recaptured. It made the whole moment bittersweet.

“Once we got out, we made a bee-line for those remotes-”

“Once you got out. You broke the adamantium?” Reeve intensely asked, voice taking on a scratchy pitch. Lauren was reminded of a startled bird but thought that the comparison was unflattering. Reeva’s voice, despite its pitch, was resonant and strong.

“Yeah, but we didn’t have a handle on Fenris yet so, it wasn’t like controlled. It just left this huge gash that we climbed though-”

“You broke through the adamantium.” Reeva’s eyes gleamed. Her expression told Lauren that gears were turning in her brain, a plan changing or forming. “We are altering your training regime.”

Chapter Text

“Naive, trusting child.”

Lauren could barely make out the words over the ringing in her ears. Though she wanted to cradle her head in her hands, they lay stiffly at her side. She couldn’t bring herself to move them.

“If you insist on trusting her, you cannot make the same mistakes.”

Slowly, the world came into focus, but even with her eyes wide open, there was a vignette effect, darkening the edges of her vision. 

“Damn it to all. Look at me, little wolf.” The voice demanded, and Lauren reflexively turned her head, wincing at the pain that shot through her at the movement.

“-always snarking at me without care, and you choose now to be mute?”

She didn’t feel as though she could breathe, let alone speak. There was a sigh, and Lauren made out a figure approaching her. The man before her came into view but it was like her mind was only processing his presence in pieces. 

Gleaming blonde hair. A dark, long coat. Movement. Warmth on her temples, touch.

A pale face with a sharp nose. Pressure accompanies the warmth. Brown eyes.

The pain receded bit by bit. With every ounce that left her, the clearer the picture became. She was sitting on a rickety bench a couple of yards away from a small pond. The blonde man was crouched in front of her, hands rubbing her temples in the way she remembered her father doing when she was small. She looks past the figure and sees algae that pool around the reeds near the bank. She can’t make out any signs of life, so different from the idyllic bodies of water that she can see in her mind’s eye. The images she sees are familiar and foreign. They aren’t from her memories.

“Is this your dream or mine?” Lauren hears her voice ask, sounding oh so young.

Andreas doesn’t answer as he continues to chase away her pain. He is crouched near to the ground, and mud stains his dark coat. His shoes crease as he leans towards her, mumbling something in some language that Lauren doesn’t know but can somehow understand.

“Verlassen Sie sie. Sie braucht den Schmerz nicht.” Leave her. She doesn’t need the pain.

After a few minutes of this, the pain subsided completely. Andreas placed his hands in his coat pockets as he stood at full height. Lauren craned her neck to look him in the eyes, not having anticipated her great-grandfather being so tall.

“Hello, little wolf.” Andreas addressed her again. This time Lauren was able to reply.

“Hello.” Lauren wanted anger to paint her tone. She wanted to scream at the man in front of her. She wanted to shove him, make him fall so that she may look down at him. She wanted him to feel the pain he inflicted. 

Instead, her voice wobbled, and she felt tears strain her eyes. Andreas moved towards the path near the pond, walking for a bit before crouching again. Lauren couldn’t see what he was messing with, and her curiosity carried her forward.

She looked over his shoulder, seeing that he had a small bell in his hand. It was dirty and chipped, but when he shook it, it let out a bright, clear sound. Lauren looked at Andreas, seeing the nostalgia in his expression.

“Who’s is that?” Lauren asked, studying him.

“A child’s.” He answered quickly. Closing his hand around the bell, uncaring about the dirt.

“It was my sisters. This…” Andrea gestured to the scene, drawing Lauren’s attention to a series of large houses that stood near trees. “This was the edge of our town, where Andrea would run to play. This is where we grew up. Where Fenris was born.”

Lauren looked out at the path, noticing its lack of people. There was no movement in the houses either. Everything was still. Lauren looked back to the pond. It stood still, not a ripple to ruin the image.

“Where are we really?” The question did not surprise Andreas, who was still clutching the bell.

“You are right that this is not real. This is taken from my memories, I believe.” Andreas speculated as he looked out towards the pond. “Fenris doesn’t have places, and we cannot be here without them. It pulls them from us, so our presence is rooted.”

Lauren tried to absorb that information but found it exceedingly difficult. Was he implying that they were not in either of their minds? Fenris is them, is it not?

“The power we yield is not something to understand, or so I believe. My sister thinks differently. It is ours, and we belong to it.”

“You’re speaking in circles.” Lauren accused, feeling bereft.

“I don’t pretend to understand it,” Andreas commented, inhaling deeply like he could bypass the artificial nature of the scene and taste the country air. “And I did not bring you here to make you understand it either.”

“Why did you bring me here?” Lauren asked, feeling exhaustion tug at her.

“To make sure you don’t make the same mistakes,” Andreas answered. “The metal woman, your friend. Her father had a secret that was coveted, but we found it. It was our doom, but it can be your salvation.”

“Doom? Salvation?” Lauren parroted, confusion lacing her words. Suddenly Andreas was in front of her and grabbing at her arms.

“Damned girl. Listen.” Andreas held her still and his eyes were frantic. Lauren could feel the indent of the bell on her arm. “The plans. We saw them. Fenris saw them. That means you can see them. You can shield your mind from that wretched woman!”

“Woman?” Lauren questioned, feeling something pulling her, tugging her, and the sensation battled with Andreas' harsh grip. “Is this about the Frosts?”

“Emma Frost is but one threat, but what she did could not stand. We needed a shield so that we could punish her, and we found it. The circuitry will work. Your mind, Fenris’ mind, will be guarded.”

“What are you talking about?” Lauren tried to ask but images bombarded her. There were gray walls. It was an industrial complex. It was a military base, no, it was a mutant stronghold that had been abandoned in haste. There was vital information-

Euphoria. The telepath would never touch them-

Blood. Fierce pain.

Alone. She was alone. He was alone. Andrea was gone. Andy was gone. They were alone. Fenris is two as one. One cannot withstand.

Weak.

Lauren suddenly saw her great-grandfather's face again, but there was a harsher look there. His expression was ragged with pain, with grief.

“Our doom, your salvation,” Andreas repeated. “Your other half will be waking soon. Go to him. Tell him what you’ve learned.”

What she had learned? She had had a hole ripped in her stomach and she was alone-

Lauren gasped for air as she sat up in the dark room.

One hand clawed at her throat while the other clutched her stomach, knowing that there was no real wound, but feeling the hole, the emptiness, the pain, the grief-

She couldn’t breathe.

She was gasping, gasping, and with each stuttered breath that never really reached her lungs, she frantically searched for something to count, five things she could see, but she looked out into the blackness. There was no light, she saw nothing, there was nothing-

Then she felt nothing.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

When Lauren woke, it was a slow process that made her aware of her brother’s presence. She was lying in her bed, blankets splayed over her, and her brother was laying his head on the edge. He had pulled a stool over to sit beside her, and he had the lamp by her turned on. Despite the light, Lauren saw no movement, as he had fallen asleep holding her hand.

Slow deep breaths escaped her and chased away her lingering fears of suffocation. Lauren focused on the feeling of Andy’s hand in hers as she took some more, steady breaths. She studied her brother’s sleeping form, noting each minute shift that he made, cataloging it to reassure herself that the grief in her bones was not hers. That her sibling was right in front of her. That her other half was still breathing.

Lauren reached over to shake her brother, murmuring his name.

“Andy, wake up.” There was no initial response, so she shook him harder. Logically, Lauren knew that Andy slept like the dead, and it usually took a lot to wake him, but panic began gripping her heart when he didn’t respond. She shook him again, harder and harder until he groaned and shifted.

“Wha…” Andy’s hand slipped out of hers momentarily, but his hand shot out to grab it again as he lifted his head. She waited for him to wake up, feeling that gnawing hole in her stomach subside.

“Lauren, you’re awake!” Andy's eyes were red-rimmed, and there were indents on his face from his sleeves. Lauren barely had time to take in his appearance before he was surging forward and knocked the breath out of her.

“You weren’t waking up,” Andy murmured into her shoulder, tucking his head despite having been taller than her for well over two years now. “I kept shaking you, and you didn’t wake up. I was…”

Andy trailed off, and she pulled away until she could look him in the eyes.

“Hey, I’m okay,” Lauren reassured him, guilt filling her at the thought of him panicking over her. 

“No, you’re not, or you weren’t.” Andy shot back, pulling away from her completely to stand and run his hands through his hair. Lauren watched him stand, propping herself up on her elbows.

“The only reason that I didn’t go to Marcos and Lorna is because Andrea-” He cut himself off, a hand coming up to cover his mouth as he took a deep breath.

Everything from the night before came back to her. The dream. The fear. The memory. 

Andreas’ memory.

“Andrea spoke to you,” Lauren spoke, and Andy nodded to confirm.

“She told me that my other half would have information for me,” Andy told her, moving to sit back on the stool as Lauren pulled herself up to lean against the wall. “She told me that you would have a way to protect us. Protect Fenris. It was the only reason I knew you would wake up.”

The two siblings sat in silence as Lauren digested that fact. It seemed that despite their general disgruntlement towards their ancestors, there was a degree of trust, at least where their Fenris was concerned.

“I do have information. Or I think I do,” Lauren broke the silence, looking at her brother. “I found out what happened that night. When Andrea…” She cleared her throat, and kept looking into Andy’s eyes, seeing them looking back at her, full of curiosity and worry and life. There was life in his eyes.

“It’s also why they have a problem with the Frosts.” Andy’s eye widened, surprise clear in his expression.

“Get the book,” Lauren asked him. Andy moved and pulled it out of the drawer. She flipped through the pages until she found what she was looking for. It detailed the powers of telepathy and its impact on the Cuban Missile Crisis. The book was careful to not name most of the telepaths, but there was one that was identified. “Her.”

Looking down at the mugshot of the blonde woman, Lauren was struck with unease. She had always assumed that that unease stemmed from looking at a history book and seeing a face that she had seen in person. Now the unease was unearthed, the nagging sensation becoming a deep gash that hollowed her out.

Lauren told Andy about the memory, that the twins had had some history with Emma that left them at her mercy. They searched for a way to block her telepathy so they could get revenge, but it was a set-up. Emma had lured them to an abandoned Brotherhood stronghold in search of the information and let an anonymous tip slip to the CIA. They barely made it out of the building before they were bombarded. Andrea didn’t make it.

Lauren didn’t tell Andy about the desolation. She withheld the look of grief and emptiness in Andreas’ eyes when he remembered that night. She didn’t tell him that she had woken up with emotions that weren’t hers that stole her breath until she was in the state he found her.

Lauren didn’t tell him, but when she looked at Andy, she thought that he may have known anyway.

“So these plans, do you think they’re real?” Andy probed, looking off to the side. Lauren sighed, thinking back to the images she saw.

“I mean, Magneto was kind of infamous for it, so it has to, right?” She answered, picking at the edge of her blanket. Thoughts of Xavier’s diary drifted to the forefront of her mind briefly, where he would discuss his ruminations on Lensher’s thoughts, one of the few he could not access at the drop of a hat.

“And we are supposed to know them? Because they saw them?” Andy pressed, crossing his arms.

“I think…” Lauren hesitated, trying to bring the memory up, but only succeeding in recreating a vague blurred image. “They saw them, but the memory is not clear. It’s fogged up.”

“Maybe because that is not the important part of what happened that night.” Andy quipped, looking up at the ceiling, and scoffing lightly before looking back at her. “Not that they would ever admit that they are that human.”

“Hm.” Lauren thought that truer words could not be said.

It was late morning when they emerged from their room, and no one was the wiser for what 

they had learned. It was as though something had shifted, coming into focus.

They needed to talk to the Frosts.

And they needed to find those plans.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

“So, the mighty Fenris,” The words came from behind them, interrupting their target practice. 

Lauren and Andy turned in tandem, seeing Rachel Summers standing with another mutant that seemed vaguely familiar.

They had taken to training more often, hoping to catch the Frosts, but they had yet to cross paths. So far, they hadn’t been disturbed, but it seemed that was coming to an end.

“Not that you’re not mighty on your own, I hear.” The mutant continued, adjusting his glasses while looking at Lauren. “I heard you in particular are someone to watch.”

“And you are?” Andy asked, bristling at the guy’s attention being zeroed in on his sister, an instinct that Lauren appreciated, given her track record.

“Anarchist.” He answered smoothly, a wide grin breaking out. “But you can call me Tike since you’re the great Andrew Von-Strucker.” Lauren felt her eyebrow raise, wondering whether this guy was serious or not.

“Okay, okay, cut it out.” Rachel swatted at Tike’s shoulder, shaking her head fondly. “Lauren, Andy, this is Tike. He’s cool when he’s not being an ass.” Lauren shared a glance at Andy, and Lauren tried to convey her questions about how Andy wanted to approach this new person. Most likely to exercise his newfound social skills, Andy shifted to turn the stand-off into a semi-circle.

“Nice to meet you,” Lauren spoke, feeling the small bit of tension dissipate as she turned to direct the question to Rachel. “How is Scott?”

“Oh, dear old Dad is doing fine. Great actually, since he met the two of you.” Rachel answered, eyes drifting towards the spectacle around them. Lauren let her eyes wander as well, taking in the many mutants doing similar training. It was one of the largest gathers of mutants using their powers freely that Lauren had ever seen.

“I don’t know why you guys just being here is helping him so much,” Rachel spoke while still looking away. Lauren couldn’t see her expression, but she knew a deceptively light tone when she heard one.

“Ah, well, Scott is cool,” Andy brought a hand up to scratch at the back of his neck. “He has been super helpful with mutant history.” Rachel only hummed. Tike sent a glance toward Rachel, and when Lauren caught his eye, she knew that a collective thought passed between them. It was time to change the subject. Lauren quickly ran through any possible topics, settling on the reason that Tike seemed so familiar.

“You were the mutant in the visor.” Lauren blurted, the realization making her lose her sense of tact. Tike smirked a bit, amused.

“Yeah, I wear a visor. It comes with a body suit. It’s special, sweat-wicking.”

“Man, what material is it made out of? I hate the feeling of sweat on me!” Andy asked, pinching the front of his shirt and fanning himself.

“Ah, I don’t think you need the same caliber that I do.” Tike’s eyes sparkled mischievously. “My sweat is, shall we say, reactive .”

Before either Lauren or Andy could ask about his word choice, he motioned for them to move to the side, giving him a clear view of the target. Curious, they moved without a word, watching him.

He held up his hand and a small blue ball of that same material came shooting towards the target, leaving a smoking hole in the head of the white outline.

“Ah, I remember now,” Andy said, walking over to the target to examine the hole. Lauren stayed where she was, watching as Tike quickly made his way over to a sink.

“His sweat turns to acid when it’s exposed to the atmosphere. Pretty cool, but he’s a bit of a germaphobe, so it's a love-hate relationship.” Rachel told her as they waited for Tike to finish. 

“Luckily, the Hell Fire Club is keen on keeping its assets happy, thus the sinks in the training room,” Tike commented, coming to stand next to them.

“Assets?” Andy asked as Tike’s word choice drew his attention from the smoking target.

“Yup. See in the Hell Fire Club, you’re either a handler or an asset.” Tike spoke flippantly, but Lauren noticed that he lowered his voice slightly.

“Ignore him, actually,” Rachel intervened, voice also dropping lower. “He had delusions of conspiracies.”

“Are they delusions?” Tike asked as he crossed his arms. “Or is it the harsh truth no one wants to acknowledge?”

“Delusions,” Rachel answered easily. “Forgive us, you stumbled upon an argument of ours.”

“An old argument,” Tike agreed, eye moving towards Andy and Lauren. “You can’t tell me you haven’t noticed the way things run around here.”

The siblings glanced at each other. Had they noticed anything worrying? That depended on Tike’s definition.

“We’re literally Mutant-CIA.” Tike insisted when neither of them answered. “They have a whole team dedicated to updating normie technology to work for mutant physiology, and the rest of us spend our days deciding how to best destabilize the anti-mutant sentiment in government.”

“And that’s not to mention the messier work that is done,” Lauren spoke, thinking back to the Frost’s urging Lorna to down the plane. Tike’s eyes lit up, even as Rachel groaned.

“Thank you! See! There are clear-cut similarities-”

“You’ve gone and encouraged him. Thank you for that.” Rachel was being sarcastic, but there was no bite to her tone.

“I mean, that’s not like, bad, right?” Andy asked. “Someone has got to do it.”

“But why should that be us? Why should it be them?” Tike asked, referring to the Hell Fire Club.

“Mutants are at a severe disadvantage in this society,” Lauren spoke the fact aloud as her thoughts were gathering to formulate an answer.

“Yes, exactly-” Tike attempted to continue, but Lauren steamrolled him.

“Since we are at a disadvantage, they cannot be the CIA. We are at a place of resistance, where the CIA is an enforcer. There is no systemic power that allows us to do what we do, so it cannot be equated.” Lauren felt an old mask coming up. Her debate stance straightened her shoulders and lifted her chin.

“Exactly.” Rachel agreed enthusiastically. Tike, who had been listening carefully, sent a light glare her way.

“Easy for you to say, your Dad is a handler, not like us lowly assets.”

“What makes you an asset?” Lauren and Andy asked together.

“Is it power level-” Andy began.

“Or is it some measure of experience?” Lauren continued, glancing at her brother. “I mean, it could also be-” 

“A literal job title, yeah,” Andy nodded at her. Lauren turned to Tike, awaiting his answer. He hesitated, shooting a glance at Rachel, who had a similar look on her face, but he eventually started talking again.

“Right, well it’s mostly a combination of all of those things. Handlers to the paperwork, while Assets do the dirty work.” Tike simplified.

“So you would call us assets?” Lauren questioned, fighting to keep the warning out of her tone. She wanted the truth. However, despite her controlling her tone, both mutants hesitated, giving a clear answer.

They changed the subject, and soon they were talking about the presentation of their powers. It was relaxing. Ever since their revelation about the Frosts’ ancestor, the two siblings had held tension in their frames that they had been unable to chase away, no matter what exercise they did. It was nice.

Tike was telling them of the pure panic when he blew up his uncle’s tool shack. The story had started as a light-hearted retelling, but it veered into territory that led to his uncle’s reaction. The thought of that day led to Tike wanting to wash his hands again, and Andy accompanied him.

“I’m sure you get this all the time, but have you ever tried to utilize the sweat differently…” His voice faded out as they got farther away. That left Rachel and Lauren lounging on the floor.

Lauren had told her story of hiding, of manifestation, and Rachel had told her story too, but it was obvious that she was holding something back. She told them about how her father had reacted and what they did after, but she left out a crucial detail.

So while Lauren had the girl alone, she took the opportunity to ask a burning question.

“And you?” Her tone was airy and casual. “What is your mutation?”

“I was wondering if you were going to ask.” Rachel smiled ruefully, and Lauren almost retracted the question but stopped herself. She waited for Rachel to answer.

“It’s complicated.” Rachel sighed, bringing a hand to run through her hair. “We’ll wait for your brother. I don’t want to have to explain this twice.”

When Tike and Andy returned to their impromptu share circle, Rachel began by telling Lauren and Andy who her mother was. She was the direct descendant of Jean Grey, who was a powerful mutant known for her destructive capabilities. Rachel had held her hands up in a mock surrender when admitting this, stressing that she was nothing like her mother. While Lauren could understand being nothing like your family, it was hard to believe that she didn’t have the same kind of firepower. Lauren felt skeptical until Rachel explained why her mutation was nothing like her mother’s. Rachel had never been able to access the Phoenix force, but that didn’t stop her from being a force of destruction when she was young. 

“As soon as my mom figured I didn’t have access to the Phoenix force, she bailed. Left me with Dad,” Rachel explained, rubbing her arm. Tike placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, and she placed her hand on his in thanks. Lauren and Andy kept their hands to themselves, and Lauren once again cursed her parents for their lack of tactile parenting. They never knew what to do in situations like these.

Rachel went on to explain that something had happened when she was younger, leading to her mom’s death and her locking away the majority of telepathy. She explained that while she still was able to utilize her other abilities, like empathy and telekinesis, she had placed some sort of mental block on herself that she didn’t know if she ever wanted to remove.

Lauren listened quietly, taking in the thought of purposefully suppressing mutations. It made something roll in her stomach, and she almost expected Andreas to chime in with some derisive comment tinged with mutant supremacy, but there was only silence in the space his presence usually occupied.

While Andy, Tike, and Rachel kept the conversation going, Lauren’s mind drifted away.

Andreas hadn’t spoken to her since the dream two nights ago. She hadn’t realized how accustomed she was to her ancestor until he was no longer spectating on her day-to-day life.

“You know, there is something I want to try.” Andy’s voice broke her out of her stupor. Her brother had a bit of a manic look on his face, which did not bode well for Lauren at all. “Wanna do it?”

Lauren eyed her brother for a moment before realization came over her. He couldn’t be serious.

“Andy-” Lauren tried, but he quickly began speaking over her.

“Imagine the look on Lorna’s face when she finds out though! We could do aerial battle, like the X-Men used to!”

Lauren could tell that their little debate was drawing interest, at least from the pairs of mutants sparring a few yards away from the targets. Lauren saw Rachel and Tike out of the corner of her eye, taking in their obvious interest. Lauren fought the urge to sigh.

It wasn’t that she didn’t want to try it, it was just something that they had never done before. She didn’t have Andy’s boundless confidence or his steep learning curve. Every development of her powers was done through painstakingly hard, methodical work, and it was all done in private where no one would see her fail. To attempt a stunt like this without any prior practice in front of a bunch of mutants who seemed to respect them? It was not something that Lauren would ever suggest.

But one look at Andy’s determined expression and the confident line of his shoulders made Lauren’s arguments fall away. It was not like she had any right to push her insecurity of power onto him. He didn’t think they would fail, so who said they would?

She waits for Andreas to tell her that she is being indulgent and reckless. There is only silence.

Andy’s expression shifts into an ecstatic grin as he senses her surrender, motioning for Rachel and Tike to stand back.

Lauren grabbed her brother’s hand, feeling Fenris wash over them. Warmth traveled up their arms and settled as they took deep breaths to offset the immediate feeling of power-destruction-freedom that threatened their control. It passed, as it always did. They felt their eyes fall shut, and when they opened their vision had become one. Their bodies moved in tandem, as one. There was only one.

But there were two, and they knew how to control this.

Fenris rose to match their will, shaping itself into their palms. Fenris urged them forward, telling them to let loose on whatever stood in their path, but they knew what they were doing.

Slowly, very slowly, they attempted to rise. They didn’t have enough conscious thought to realize when their feet left the ground, but they tried to do it all the same, letting the heat crawling through their veins give them strength.

A jolt came from the side, like a pressure on their shoulder. It caused them to veer to the side but they couldn’t feel the floor. They were barely able to catch themselves, relying on instinct alone to do so. The world was being consumed around them. Fenris willed them to rise higher, but there was something burning behind their eyes, something hot clogging their throat.

When Lauren opened her eyes, she was still holding Andy’s hand, and she was back on the ground, though she suspected that she never left. She moved to step forward, but in her next breath, she was coughing, and she could hear Andy doing the same.

Hands came to her shoulders, and she pushed them away quickly. She blindly reached for Andy, and when she found him, she didn’t hesitate. Heaving, she threw up her shields.

Lauren tried to look around, but something was wrong with her vision. Everything was bright like her retinas were burned. She was still coughing when her vision began shifting back to normal, but something still wasn’t right. Lauren could see vague shadows in the corners that she hadn’t noticed before. She looked down at her hands, and she didn’t process what she was seeing. It was like there was a filter being put over the world that came and went with every blink. Her skin was not the same. Her outfit was not the same. All she could see were yellows and grays-

She breathed deeply as her vision returned to her, the world returning to its usual hues. The dome was still around them, and Lauren fought with her own paranoia.

If they took down the dome, they would be fine-

They were vulnerable-

She blinked hard, squeezing her eyes shut.

“Holy shit.” Andy’s voice came from beside her, drawing her attention as she opened her eyes. Her mouth fell open in shock.

“Your jacket-”

“Your clothes-”

They both started talking over each other at the same time, and they both stopped as abruptly as they had begun. Lauren, upon processing Andy’s word choice, looked down at herself.

She supposed that her panic regarding the shifting view of the world around her mixed with the halting attempts to breathe had distracted her from her current state. Lauren had always associated Fenris with heat, but they had never been affected by their power. They had always been untouched, but as Lauren took in the state of her clothes, she realized that that was no longer true.

That isn’t to say that Lauren was hurt, far from it. Despite her respiratory fit earlier, she felt like adrenaline had been shot into her veins, pure and unadulterated energy coursing through her. It left her feeling manic, even as she saw the clear damage to her clothes. Perhaps it was the sight of her unblemished skin that kept her from truly reacting, though, beyond a few words.

“Ah,” Lauren commented rather dispassionately. “I liked this jacket.”

“I mean, you have another just like it.” Andy pointed out, picking at his singed pants.

“Yeah, but still. Do you think we can fix it?” Lauren insisted, inspecting her sleeve as though staring at it long enough would be enough to mend it.

“Well, we can’t do anything about it yet,” Those words were accompanied by a pointed glance toward the dome around them, his message clear.

Lauren dropped the dome in the same manner as last time, letting it expand as Lauren and Andy stood and becoming thinner until it was non-existent.

Rachel approached with Tike at her side. They seemed shocked, but while Tike was not hiding his gape, Rachel’s expression was far more controlled.

“That was insane. I couldn’t even see you guys it was so bright.” Tike told them, eyes lingering on their hair. Rachel just nodded long.

“How did you do that?” Tike asked, curiosity brimming in his tone. Lauren looked at Andy, wondering how to explain it, but he just went into a spiel that Lauren quickly lost track of.

“We were using Fenris, but trying to use it to push ourselves up into the air…”

Lauren vaguely heard the rest of the explanation, mind jumping to Andreas’ words about Andrea striving to understand Fenris. How it was not meant to be understood.

“Whatever the hell that was, it was cool,” Rachel spoke from beside her, looking at Andy and Tike hash out the nuts and bolts of their newfound ability.

Lauren did not smirk smugly as she was sure Andy would have done. They didn’t accomplish anything, and their reaction to using a small percentage more of Fenris’ power was worrying.

Lauren tried not to feel betrayed, but it began to build in the back of her mind.

We are yours. Why would you hurt us?

Chapter Text

The Morlocks lived in an elaborate system of tunnels under the city. It was made up of sewer waterways, abandoned train depots, and hollowed mining areas. They lived in the kinds of places no one wanted to go, making it the perfect little hideaway. It was similar to the Mutant Underground’s strategy, once upon a time. They were staying somewhere undesirable to be left alone, though it was less a sense of comfort and more having to do with a perceived threat of radiation.

Semantics.

When their envoy trip had been planned, Lauren had been excited. This was an entire group of mutants that lived separate from the discrimination and hate. Yes, they traded sunlight for peace of mind, but is that not preferable to living where you could be hurt any moment and only end up coming out when the sun was down anyway? Lauren didn’t know.

When Marcos had sat Andy and Lauren down and explained who the Morlocks were, Lauren was at first confused. This was a group separate from even organizations like the Mutant Underground, who had barely been on the federal government's radar until the last five years, following a very public incident at the Mexican Border.

In all of Lauren’s research, she had never come across even a rumor about this group. The Morlocks were ghosts. On the one hand, Lauren would have killed to be like them once upon a time, to be a spoken word in the wind. They were safe. On the other, she resented not knowing, especially once she found out about some of their rules.

“If I may speak with Blink, we can continue this negotiation.” Erg requested. John began protesting immediately, but Erg just stared at him dispassionately. Despite the ragged clothes, Erg stood with all the confidence of a leader.

The first thing Lauren noticed about Erg was the device that sat over his eye. Having seen a variety of mutant creations to curb the more dangerous aspects of their gifts, Erg’s was unsurprising. It was curious however that Erg was able to acquire it despite not allying outside of his organization.

When Clarice walked away with Erg, having placated John, Lauren took the opportunity to examine the way the device was strapped to his head from behind. It seemed simple enough, but from the distance, Lauren couldn’t see some of the intricacies that she knew would be telling. Of course, even if she was close enough, there was no guarantee that she would be able to understand it at a glance. That was more Andy’s forte.

She rolled her wrist automatically, looking to her right where Andy would normally be.

It was novel, one going out without the other these days, but it was necessary. Ever since the Hound Program hit their way station that was only twenty miles from their Headquarters, the mutants residing there were antsy.

They wanted someone strong with them, and they are usually only happy if Clarice was there to portal them out if needed, if Andy and Lauren were there to use Fenris, or if Andy was there by himself, with his uncanny ability to bring a building down if needed.

It meant that, since Lauren and Andy were curious about the Morlocks, and it was recommended that Clarice would be at this meeting, they had to leave someone behind. Andy was their choice in the end.

She was unused to Andy being miles away. She was even seeing glimpses of him using his powers, which she hadn’t seen since they first came to the Underground. They had become a unit, and standing alone felt awkward, but she tried not to let it show.

This place made her uneasy.

By now she was used to stares and whispers, but these felt wrong. Their eyes were narrowed and their whispers were harsh. These reminded her of when they had first arrived at the Underground when the mutants there decided that her family couldn’t be trusted.

Lauren wanted to prove them wrong. 

Breaking off from the Underground group, she made her way towards a clump of people who had been less overt about their whispering.

“Hi, I’m Lauren.” Her smile was a little rigid, she would admit, but it was minor enough that no one should have noticed it. It certainly didn’t warrant the reaction it got.

She was met with silence.

“Have you all been here long?” Lauren tried to start a conversation, taking in the mutants in front of her. There was one with pointed ears like Clarice, but they were green-tipped. He was hugging a little girl who had an orange splattering of color all over her face and neck. They sat with a few others, and they all wore the same kind of clothes as Erg, worn and ragged.

The silence continued to drag on until the little girl turned to the group and whispered a question. Of course, since she was small, her whispering was heard by every one of them.

“Where is her mutation?”

Lauren felt her friendly smile freeze, mind flashing back to Marcos’ words about the Morlocks' importance of visible mutations.

"She’s not a real mutant, not like us.” The man with the green-tipped ears answered, smoothing down the girl’s hair.

Lauren felt the smile slip off her face, morphing into a carefully blank face. She held out her hand, letting a disk form. She manipulated the air, letting it grow and shrink. The little girl looked at the disk with wide eyes.

“She is gifted.” The little girl looked at the disk in wide-eyed wonder.

“But not a mutant.” The other mutant insisted. “She has no markings, see?”

The little girl looked past Lauren’s disk, zeroing in on her face. Little eyes scoured her features, searching for anything, and Lauren felt the wall go up when she spotted nothing. It was obvious in the way that the little girl’s eyes shuttered.

The kinship, the kind wonder, was gone.

Once upon a time, Lauren would have agreed with them. When her mutation showed itself, it saved her, but it stayed within her. There was no change to her life beyond her internal turmoil.

She was not treated like a mutant in the streets. She was blonde and fair-skinned, the type that they would put on billboards for the American ideal. It worked for her and made it easier to hide, but it always meant that when she came face to face with the Mutant of the Underground, she found herself lacking.

Lorna had green hair, the color a result of the electromagnetic field manipulation and her DNA combining, or so Andy tried to explain. Lorna just had to dye her hair to blend. She was considered lucky. There were mutants like Clarice who didn’t have that option. She could tear holes in space-time, but she couldn’t hide with elven ears and green eyes. She was forced to steal because no one would hire her. She couldn’t hide from the hurled insults, the nasty glares, the discrimination that hounded their kind. They went through so much that Lauren didn’t, so meant they had to be stronger, right? They were more mutant because they couldn’t hide it away, and pretend to be human.

But she had stopped pretending to be human a long time ago. Lauren knew what it was to run, to have your door broken down by men with guns, to fight against those who would see something they would put down like a dog. It made her strong too, but what’s more, it made her proud, in a way she had never been before.

She was a Von Strucker. Sentinel Services was brought to its knees by her family’s power. She was a legacy of some of the strongest mutants in history. She was not some random person playing with a minor difference in her DNA, she was half of Fenris, who killed any who would deem them lesser. She was part of the Mutant Underground, the legacy of the X-Men and their relentless pursuit of justice for mutant-kind. She was a Mutant, and yet as she stood before one of her kind, they denied her?

Something in Lauren howled, angry at the insult.

Thankfully or not, before she could respond, Clarice and Erg came back. John waved her over and Lauren, sparing a heavy look at the mutant in front of her, walked calmly.

There were thoughts in her head, the kind she would have attributed to Andreas if he wasn’t being quiet at the moment. No, these were her own ruminations on superiority and legacy. It was poisonous, spreading through her veins and feeding a spark of anger. It was dangerous.

She pushed it down, letting the strategic conversation between John and Clarice steal her attention away.

Still, as they made their way out of the sewers, those thoughts lingered in her mind, but it didn’t matter. Those thoughts were not worth dwelling on. 

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

The day of their next mission came fast. They hadn’t had the opportunity to catch the Frosts for more than a passing moment, but today that changed. After the mission, there was a debrief scheduled for after, as there always was with the Hell Fire Club. Lauren and Andy were not going to miss their chance.

They walked into a conference room virtually identical to the one that they had met in before, save for the view. This one overlooked the laundromat across the street rather than the financial district. The table was also smaller, but that was to be expected as this was meant to be a closed-door meeting rather than a forum.

The screen behind Reeva flickers to life, showcasing a street view of a tall building with glass doors.

“This is Creed Financial,” Reeva gestured to the building, “They are a well-known bank conglomerate. They have ties to the White House and are primarily known for the philanthropic efforts for orphans and homelessness outreach.”

Reeva picked up the remote, clicking to the next slide which showed a series of article titles.

“They are also the financial backing for hundreds of anti-mutant rallies, prisons, and news outlets. Our records show that they fund Purifiers and Senators alike.” The slide moved to a picture of two men shaking hands in front of a stage. 

“They know our friend Senator Montez.” Reeva clicked the remote, showing documents with highlighted passages.

“This is the only institution in the country that has funded both Trask Labs and Sentinel Services through multiple shell corporations. When you look at it all together, they are the largest contributors by threefold.”

“Our kind are being hunted in the streets, so we are going to cut them off at the knees. Let’s see how far they get without their primary funding.” Reeva gave a sharklike grin, and the look was one that everyone in the room mirrored in some way. 

“Make no mistake. We are going there to take their money, but this is above all a fact-finding mission. There is a reason we are hitting their Atlanta location. That building is their corporate headquarters. We’ll have access to their entire system once we get in, and we are going to use that to our advantage.” Reeva told them, turning the screen off as she moved to address them from in front of it.

“That is why I have asked for your ally Sage to accompany us, despite her initial exclusion. With her, our group is complete. I will set our tasks into motion. The Frosts and I will make our way to the cafe across the street from the bank. Our target, who will turn off the mutant detection sensors, will be waiting there for me. In the fifteen minutes that follow, all personnel should be changing shifts. This bank is open twenty-four hours, so they have half shifts. Sage and Changeling will use this time to make their way into the bank, depowered until we give the go-ahead.”

Reeva laid out a large schematic on the table, marking two points near the front door. She placed two more dots by that same entrance.

“Once the Frosts have, ahem, directed our target, he and I will make our way back inside the bank. Once he sets off the detection sensors, we have a very small window where Sage will spoof the system, looping old footage in the security cameras and making sure that they think that those detectors are on. Changeling, we need you to use your talents to assume the target identity to call the employees to a conference room. Our data says that this is the only one that is both large enough to fit all of the employees and doesn’t have a window.” Reeva pointed out a large area blocked out near the middle of the second floor.

“Lorna, once they are all gathered, you will disrupt their cell phones, and make sure all calls are directed to voicemail. As for the landlines,  well, we are going to be holding the building for no less than an hour. In that time, no one can know anything is amiss. The Frosts will be here,” Reeva pointed at the marked area near the conference rooms.

“This desk is connected to the secretaries’ line. They will answer the phones to make sure that any urgent phone calls are answered and dealt with. There should not be that many calls since this is the second shift. I will direct Andy and Lauren to their task, breaking into the adamantium safe in the basement. We need you to get through the door, which I hear you will have no problem doing.”Reeva glanced at Lauren and Andy briefly but quickly looked back down at the schematic.

“While we are doing that, Sage will be upstairs in the corporate offices, gathering intel. Changeling will accompany here as our Target to make sure that she is uninterrupted by any stragglers.” Reeva pointed out the office on the third and top floor. One in particular was circled, and Lauren saw that it was marked as the target’s office.

“By the end of seventy-five minutes, we should be ready to leave. Our mission objective is clear. This building should be ours, and it should be quiet.” Reeva’s voice rang out. “Any questions?”

Lauren swept her eyes across the room, seeing no one raise a concern.

“Good. Let’s get started.”

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Lauren dragged her hand on the brick, the faded black stain coming off as gray on her hands. She tsked, drawing her hand away as she tried to dust it off her fingers. Andy was no help, snickering at her predicament. Some childish part of Lauren knew exactly how to react, to rake her hand across the brick again, only to smear it on Andy’s jacket. It wasn’t like it was sentimental, since it was the black tracksuit that the Hell Fire Club provided.

It would be so easy, to aim for the maroon stripes on his sides, but she refrained. Instead, she rolled her eyes, continuing to dust off her hands. For such a quote-unquote prestigious institution, they could serve to fix up their back wall and door. Sure, it faced an alley, but a single metal door with a single camera pointed out. The security aspect wasn’t even the problem, though the camera was easy to dodge if you weren’t close to the door. Sitting yards away and waiting for the signal, Andy and Lauren easily avoided it, even without Lauren moving the angle.

No, Lauren thought it was more a matter of pride. The door had peeling paint and clashed horribly with the faded bricks surrounding it. There was a huge difference between the front entrance and the side of the building that faced the street. It annoyed her more than anything else, and in the end, it didn’t matter, They were going to rob a bank, so she shouldn’t be pondering the metaphor of peeling paint on a back door to the bank.

On their way over, they rode with one of the Frosts and Lorna, who pumped the blonde woman for information as soon as the door closed. According to her, who Lauren incorrectly guessed was Pheobe, the way that they had set up the target was with a fake dating profile. A combination of Reeva, the Frosts, and their analysts maintained a conversation for two weeks to set up the meeting at the cafe. Their fox in the hole was that not a single person in the cafe was not affiliated with the Hell Fire Club. Everyone, from the baristas to the lone occupant in the corner gripping a coffee cup, was a mutant who would turn a blind eye at the right moment. Esme, as she revealed after Andy did some probing, felt that the most dangerous part of the mission, the aspect with the most risk for failure or at the very least interference was the walk from the cafe to the bank.

“People under our influence don’t tend to act like themselves,” Esme explained as she turned onto the next street.

“You mean they act like robots,” Lorna clarified, smirking a bit when Esme did nothing but hum as she flicked on a turn signal.

Once they were inside the bank, they had more control, but until then, Esme said they were vulnerable. It could get messy, resulting in an ultimate failure that would cost some blood to get out of.

Lauren, upon hearing this, turned to Andy, trying to read his reaction. It seemed similar to hers. Bloodshed should be avoided at all costs, but they were not hiding from the fight if one broke out. What’s more, they would have no chance at a good reaction time if they were behind the building, so they compromised.

Now, Lauren and Andy were waiting anxiously for the Frosts' signal that they were leaving the cafe. Since they were in tracksuits, Lauren suggested they pretend to be exercising. Andy echoed this, and Lauren pulled her hair up to help sell it. As they waited, Lauren tried not to ruminate on the little details that Reeva left out. The target was meeting them under pretenses, the target and their comrades would be vulnerable for at least two minutes, with a large margin for error.

Lauren shook it off and waited.

| Phase one, done. |

Lauren and Andy lightly jogged, catching sight of Reeva and a man that Lauren could only assume was the target. He had a hand across her shoulders, but he was noticeably stiff as he stared straight ahead. One of the Frosts shadowed them about five paces behind, heavily tinted sunglasses no doubt having done their part in hiding the glow of her eyes. The stilted movements of the man drew little attention as he crossed the street, from what Lauren could tell, as everyone was more preoccupied with crossing in time, but she noticed that when they reached the sidewalk, the pair attracted some stares. They came from a haggard-looking mother and a child who seemed moments away from pointing and asking outright why the man was walking funny.

That was their cue. Lauren tapped Andy's shoulder before making a beeline towards the brunette woman, carefully avoiding her son as she intentionally shoulder-checked her. 

“Hey, watch it!” Lauren turned and apologized, jogging in place as she did so. Andy jogged past her, and she hurriedly excused herself before following him as she rounded the corner.

When Lauren turned back, she saw the woman walking determinedly in the opposite direction, no longer concerned with strangers. She shifted her gaze to the bank’s entrance, seeing Reeva and the target step inside without issue.

They rounded the corner into the alleyway, and Lauren was pleased to see that Andy tripped a bit in his hurry, having caught himself on the brick wall. The grayish black marred his palms, and she grumbled as he attempted to wipe it off, having about as much success as Lauren. She thought it was the universe rewarding her for not acting childish earlier, but there was no way to know. Andy could just be unlucky.

| Cameras are looped. | The Frosts announced, prompting Lauren and Andy to move closer to the door, standing in front as they waited. | Sage, Polaris, and Changeling make your way inside. Von Struckers, be ready at the back entrance. 

A few moments later, more information came. 

| Mutant detection off. |

And so the real fun began.

Lauren listened to the wind, waiting with her brother beside her, ready to play their roles. She imagined Sage going downstairs to the security office, switching out the feed entirely with another, perhaps the one from yesterday. She thought that Lorna would be rubbing her fingers together in anticipation of her contribution, eyes on CHhangeling as he donned the face of their target and directed every employee to make their way to the second-floor conference room.

She imagined it all because she and her brother still stood outside.

| Alarms are down. |

Finally.

The door with the peeling paint swung open, Reeva holding it open as she hurried them inside. The older mutant began briskly walking towards the stairs to the right before the door finished closing, Andy and Lauren quick on her heels.

As they went deeper and deeper into the lower floors of the building, Lauren realized that she must have misread the schematics or something. She had severely underestimated the depth of the building, and as they started down yet another flight of stairs, she found herself exasperated. She paused on the stairs, looking over the side of the railing. The staircases were going down in a square, surrounding an empty area. Lauren, despite her suddenly clammy palms, tentatively formed a shield the size of a dinner plate directly in front of her. When she stepped down onto it, testing if it could hold her weight, she heard Andy’s footfalls slow. She glanced at him, and he seemed to have noticed that she had stopped.

Lauren could see the question, the not-so-small amount of alarm that flashed across his expression, but she didn’t let him voice his concerns. Instead, she hoisted herself over the railing, rapidly forming shield after shield to jump down the remaining flight of stairs.

Her hair was flying up behind her, and she felt adrenaline race through her veins. The small moment before she landed, the air time between jumps made her heart skip a beat almost as surely made it drop into her stomach. It was exhilarating, amazing-

(Foolish.)

Lauren faltered, landing hard on the ground. Her ankles smarted, but from what she could tell there was no damage. She had landed in a crouch with one hand propped in front of her, supporting her weight as the other was flung back to balance it out. She sat there, breathing for a moment as she processed.

Andreas Von Strucker was back.

“Ahem.” Lauren whipped her head around as Reeva cleared her throat, seeing that she was making her way down the final few steps. Lauren felt a flush erupt, so she quickly turned away as she straightened. Luckily, Andy only came down moments after, not late enough to anger Reeva and not soon enough to see Lauren in that embarrassing pose.

“Dude, that was awesome.” Andy complimented her, brushing her shoulder as he walked ahead. Lauren smiled faintly, insanely glad he hadn’t seen her landing. She opened her mouth to remark, but her ancestor stopped her.

(Reckless. You have a goal, and you just jeopardized it so you wouldn’t have to walk down some steps. You’re immature and foolish. Your actions reflect a nobel power, and yet you risk it all by-)

Lauren was used to the relentless criticism. It was par for the course with her temperamental hitchhiker, but never before has her chest swelled with such foreign emotion. There was anger, yes, and judgment, but there was also fear and relief.

(-your life is not your own! You have my blood in your veins, Fenris’ blood, and you would do well to remember that! There is no telling what may have occurred in enemy territory of all places. You’ve become reckless and irresponsible in my absence, little wolf.)

Lauren kept walking, blindly following Andy as she listened to her great-grandfather. His silence had troubled her for several reasons, but to reference the absence in such a casual manner made something in her bristle. It was only the residual traces of relief that stopped her from snapping at him.

For all his words, Andreas was not unaffected by her actions as he claimed to be. He had felt fear when she tried something that risked herself. He had felt relief when she was safe. That fact alone gave her the strength of mind to push him away for the moment, focussing once more on the mission.

“In here,” Reeva nodded her head towards an inconspicuous door to the left as she walked forward to swipe the target’s key card. The door opened with a click.

When they entered the room, it was clear to see why Andy and Lauren were present. The bank vault door wasn’t circular like Lauren had been expecting. It was a large rectangle made of pure adamantium, impossible to break through, and locked by a sophisticated system that was beyond Sage’s expertise in their limited timeframe.

Then again, nothing is indestructible in the face of Fenris.

“You may want to stand back,” Andy spoke, directing the comment towards Reeva as he held out his hand for Lauren to take.

The familiar feeling of power seeped into her limbs, flames licking at her skin and bones and blood. She breathed deeply, letting her eyes fall shut, and when they opened them, their vision was clear. Yellows and whites and shadows lingered but their goal was clear.

“Ready?” They asked.

“Ready.” They answered.

They held up their hands, letting their power emanate from their palms, in a slow controlled push. The last time that they tried this, they had been inexperienced, they had been in captivity, they had been at someone’s mercy. Now, they stood ready to deface their enemies.

It didn’t make it any easier.

They could hear yelling and it was their own, their shouts morphing into roars of fury as they pushed-ripping apart the adamantium in their path, letting their power reign free.

In the end, they burn through the door. The only issue was that it was a significantly larger hole than last time. It wasn’t even a hole in the door. It was a hole in the wall, dwarfing the door itself.

Despite the radius being so much larger, they were able to reign it in so the adamantium was eviscerated without damaging anything inside. Of course, this was difficult. It was like Fenris enjoyed ripping the Adamantium apart like it wanted to consume everything-

(Ever hungry, all-consuming, the fury of the wolf-)

They raised their hand, intent on finishing the job, letting it raze everything, letting the world feel their power-

The power was ripped from her, and her hand was empty. She turned to her brother, seeing the panic on his face, but she couldn’t confront that, not when all she could feel was hunger-

“What are you doing?” Andy whispered, and Lauren fought the urge to snarl. What was he-

“You were going to kill everyone,” Andy continued, and Lauren felt like she had been slapped in the face. Lauren thought that her stupor was reflected in her expression, as Andy seemed less panicked and more concerned. He opened his mouth, most likely to question her, but before he could, Reeva’s voice reached them.

“Well done, Andrew, Lauren.” Reeva praised them, and Lauren turned to the woman. Praise from Reeva was a double-edged sword. There was the knowledge that she was not completely genuine, despite it being well-deserved, and it tainted every compliment. Now though, Lauren could easily see through her.

Her voice was calm and controlled. Her expression was relaxed, displaying that false pride, but Lauren saw the way her jaw jumped, showing her true feelings. For all Reeva would claim to see them as foot soldiers, as assets as Tike would say, she also saw them as a threat, one that would not hesitate to place her in the line of fire. One that, unbeknownst to her, just tried to kill her.

The small bit of pride that began warming her died, replaced by a sense of dreadful guilt. It sat in her chest even as she stepped into the vault.

 ⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Despite all of the information that Reeva conveniently didn’t mention, the mission went off without a hitch.

It was the aftermath, the fallout, that brought everything down.

Chapter Text

To keep their movements hidden from Sentinel Services, all Underground members made the conscious effort to “never move in a straight line.” It was Marcos’ idea, which he picked up early on the run. Never go directly to a safe house or base of operations, or you could lead any potential tails right to your doorstep. It was smart, and it no doubt saved their organization many times.

Today, it wasn’t enough.

Since Sage had stayed back to comb through the data collected from the bank’s servers, Lorna was driving. They rode in one of the borrowed Hell Fire Cars, with Andy in the front seat and Laurne in the back, as it was tactically a better position to create shields (in reality, Andy had claimed that his legs were longer and thus he needed the leg room that only the passenger seat could provide and Lorna sided with him, like a traitor). While Lauren systematically checked the back window for signs of a tag-along, Andy was questioning Lorna about her role in the mission, as she had seen more action than them. Lauren had been rechecking the back window, having sworn that one of the black sedans had been similar to one they had seen two blocks ago when she realized that Andy had stopped speaking. Almost as soon as she realized this, the car suddenly sped up, Lauren was thrown a bit, but as soon as she turned forward, she couldn't help but let out a gasp.

Sentinel Services vans were surrounding their way station. They were still more than a couple of blocks away, unseen by their attackers, so Lorna pulled over into a brush of trees. She pulled out her cell and dialed while Andy and Lauren took in the scene before them.

There were about seven vans surrounding the front of the building with at least five more pulling up. It seemed that the raid had just begun, with the agents just leaving their vehicles to surround the building. If they hurried, they would be able to save the people inside. If they hurry, they could get Clarice and get everyone out. Lauren flicked her wrist, fighting the urge to do something even though there was nothing that they could do-

“Alright.” Lorna shut her phone, turning back to them. “Here’s the deal. We have twenty-eight mutants inside. We can get them out with Clarice, that’s not the problem.”

“Why did no one know this was gonna happen?” Andy asked. “Don’t we monitor-”

“It’s not a perfect system.” Lauren interrupted him, trying to not dwell on facts that could stop them from acting.

“There has been too much chatter recently with Montez coming to town for that rally. Everything has been focused on that.” Lorna ran a hand through her hair, cursing under her breath.

“So what do we do?” Andy and Lauren asked together.

“We move. Clarice is heading there now, and she is going to pick us up. We treat this like any other raid. No mistakes, no hesitations.” Lorna explained.

Lauren didn’t need to be told twice. Though they had changed from the mission suits that the Hell Fire Club provided, Lauren had at least put her hair up and kept the shoes. Both she and her brother were in pretty standard clothes, nothing that would draw anyone’s eyes, but nothing that would help them if they got caught in the crossfire.

A portal opened dear the trees, and they all hurriedly clambered through. Clarice was talking before Andy got his foot all the way through.

“They blocked cells and radio, which is why they were sitting ducks. Lucky that you guys were out of the scope. The good news is that means that no reinforcements are coming for them either.” Clarice explained.

“And the bad news?” Lorna asked, taking a head count of the mutants there.

“According to John, all of our shipments for the next month got redirected here last week. We’ve got tons of supplies stacked in the back, too much to abandon. We’ve got to move it, or we are looking at a complete shortage that we may not survive.” Clarice explained, the last words only just spoken as the tell-tale sound of a megaphone reached them.

“This is Sentinel Services. Come out with your hands up or we will use force.” It was then that Lauren knew that this was not a run-of-the-mill raid. Jace Turner was leading it, something that hadn’t happened in months, not since his complete failure in decommissioning one of their temporary stations. Sage had told that he was taken off the field, that he had made promises he couldn’t keep. Lauren had relished in the turn of events, but now it only served as an indicator of dread.

What information did they have, did he gather, that led them to put him back in the field?

Lauren flicked her write again, and it was like the motion ignited that dormant anger in her brain, slowly overtaking that hesitancy and dread.

(Fate has given you another chance to scrape that filth off your boot. Will you let it pass? )

“Everyone!” Lorna raised her voice, loud enough that every mutant there could hear her, but not loud enough to attract attention from outside. “Grab everything! We cannot let this place fall into their hands until it is emptied!” Clarice opened a portal, and Lauren recognized the cafeteria of the Atlanta headquarters easily.

“Take the children through, and then form a line! We need to get everything out!” Lorna gestured, and everyone scrambled to follow her instructions. She turned to Andy and Lauren. “You guys, you know what to do?”

They nodded determinedly, making their way to the empty front rooms.

They placed themselves at the windows, looking out at the dozens of agents. It was a full team, but they were all at the front, obviously knowing that there was only one way in and out.

Or so they knew.

Lauren turned her head to glance at Andy, seeing him rolling his shoulders in preparation before turning to her and nodding. He turned back to the window, thrusting his arm forward as he curled his hand.

Andy and Lauren had become adept at hiding their powers. By no means did they hold back, but they used them in ways that hid the identifying qualities of their mutations. Their attacks didn’t come from the air anymore, or at least, they didn’t seem to.

Andy’s blow hit the ground, letting dirt rain down over the first line of agents. At first glance, that was all it did, but in the millisecond that followed, cracks split the ground beneath them and blew them back in the same movement. This was less refined than his previous attacks, as it was more likely to break bones, but that was the nature of their fight.

The first group fell back, and Lauren could hear Jace Turner shouting orders, as another team armed with rifles inched forward, half their attention on the ground. That was a mistake.

Lauren cupped her hand, forming multiple disks in the air. Some hovered near the trucks while the rest hovered over the muzzle of the guns. She took a breath, reinforcing them, before bringing it down in an arch, the dozens of small disks coming down.

All at once, the trucks creaked as they became dented, the metal straining while the agents advancing either went down fully or shot their clip into the ground.

Andy didn’t let them recover, aiming for the tucks as he pulled the rims apart, sending them flying in different directions and causing the agents cowered near the cars to scurry away like rats.

To anyone else, there must be mutants that could manipulate the earth, creating cracks while the other could manipulate metal. It was seamless, though it did limit their attacks.

Lorna came up femur behind Lauren, announcing her presence by sending the trucks skittering back far enough that Lauren was sure that the tires were shot.

“How much more time do you need?” Andy asked. His fingers were splayed as he flicked both of his wrists to create cracks extending from their door to where the first line of agents were trying to gather themselves.

“At least another half hour,” Lorna said, glancing behind her, something making her smile. She raised her hand and green enveloped it as she searched for something. “Make that twenty.”

Lauren nodded, pulling her attention back to the fight at hand. The agents were retreating, recouping behind the cracks in the ground, but Lauren didn’t feel relieved at the sight. She was angry, how dare they begin to retreat? They should stand-

(- and face their death. It is an honor to die at the hands of Fenris. )

The sun shone brightly outside, and it was blinding her at the moment, like a glare that appeared out of nowhere, yellow and white flashing for just a moment-

Lauren was blown back without much warning. Her head barely escaped banging on the floor, as she curled up and let her back take the brunt of the fall. Glass rained down on her and the blinds bent at awkward angles, the entire set swinging in and out of the window frame. She vaguely heard the sound of footsteps coming closer to her, and she flinched away, scrabbling to her knees as she held her hands up, ready to shield herself, but she swayed forward as she realized it was Andy coming to pull her out of the line of fire. They moved away from the open window.

Lauren tried to shake her head, tried to straighten her thoughts, but they were running rampant, and all she could feel was the shock of the event. It felt like needles were prickling all over her skin. She looked down, seeing blood welling in the multiple cuts lining her arms. She vaguely realized that she had opted for short sleeves since it was warm that day. She tried to open her mouth, to say something, but she immediately winced as she tasted metal. There was a cut on her lip, she thought, though she couldn’t really feel it. She tried to focus on the fight, but Andy grabbed her shoulders, making her look at him as they crouched behind the door.

His eyes blazed in anger. As much as she loathed to admit it, she was glad that Andy was gripping her shoulders so hard. The hit had knocked the wind out of her, and she needed a moment to breathe, not having to hold herself up was helping get her bearings. Yellow and white light was flickering in again, but she could no longer blame it on a glare from the sun. Perhaps she had hit her head. It would explain the throbbing.

Andy turned suddenly, and a thought flickered across her mind for a moment, unrepentant and unwelcome.

Kill them. Kill them all.

Andy rose, moving towards the open window. Lauren shakily stood, ready to shield her brother, but he didn’t need it.

Their Baltimore base was more secluded than their others, It was surrounded by small cliffs and towering trees that blocked the sky. When they first set it up, Lauren and Clarice had stood outside and looked up at the stars, the light pollution not as bad as they were used to. Beneath the sky, they could make out the stars, framed by the trees and creating a beautiful picture.

The thought caused her to cast her eyes up, but she couldn’t make out the sky, only seeing dust clouds and smoke from the gunshots, so she looked to the trees.

They exploded.

The wood splintered, and they caved inwards, falling towards the agents that rapidly moved to dodge them. Others were impaled with the bark that flew fast enough to pierce. 

It exposed the cause of Lauren’s injuries, as a single tree stopped falling, hanging in the air over a pair of Hounds, both holding their hand up.

The Hounds were dressed in the typical gray get-up, with bulletproof vests as their sole protection beyond their powers. Their eyes were bloodshot, and they were pale and sullen. They both had blond hair, both sporting matching haircuts. Lauren shifted until she was able to make out their features, and something rolled in her stomach at the sight.

Their noses were arched the same and they had similar complexions. The boy was shorter than the girl, but they looked to be the same age. They looked to be related. They looked like-

Twins. Blonde twins with joined hands.

Lauren stood beside her brother, knowing that he was taking in the same information.

Another ten minutes had passed, which meant Lorna still needed another ten.

They needed to neutralize the most imminent threat, that much was obvious. The hounds, the twins, were still holding the tree, slow to move it to a safe palace in the havoc that Andy wrecked.

This was mercy.

Lauren sent out a single sharp disk, aiming it just so.

Their knees hit the ground in tandem as blood spurted from the slash along their necks. The sight of them falling shook something deep within her, something that made a snarl crawl up from her chest.

Throughout the battle, these agents had made a point to drag their injured and dead out of the line of fire, so Lauren gave them reprieve. She waited moments to attack, watching them run for cover, grabbing bodies and moving them. No one moved towards the Hounds. Lauren hurled disks at the agents closest, some part of her attempting to draw attention to them, some part not wanting to acknowledge the truth, but it wasn’t until an agent tripped on their bodies that Lauren seethed.

The agents paid no mind to their fallen, the Hounds that lay among the splintered trees. They stepped over them in their effort to get away. Somewhere, distantly, Lauren heard that someone was yelling. She scanned the agents until she found who she was looking for.

Jace Turner stood, but he wasn’t focused on the fight. He was staring at the Hounds as they lay in crumpled heaps. His mouth was moving, and he glanced at the sky. He was praying for them, she realized.

Her veins burned. How dare he pray for them? How dare he pretend it was not his callous actions that led to their death? How dare he pray when he never once protected mutants? How dare he take his eyes off of them-

One of the trees had fallen into another, slowing it decent, but it was falling now, heading directly for where the Hounds lay. There were no words, whispered or spoken or even thought as Lauren brought her shields up, the tree hitting it and rolling off to the side before it could reach the Hounds.

These agents may not treat the Hounds as anything more than disposable tools, but Lauren knew better. She knew that they had lives before. She knew that they probably never knew safety. She knew they probably had a family. She knew all of that when she slit their throats. She knew and that was why she did it. It was a mercy to not live to fight your kind, it was a mercy to be released from the pain.

But seeing them, knowing that the agents were willfully stepping over them, made something twist in her stomach. Leaving them, abandoning them, wasn’t right. There were no words, whispered or spoken or even thought as Lauren brought her shields up, the tree hitting it and rolling off to the side before it could reach the Hounds.

Sending out the shield was instinctual, and she dissolved it immediately after its job was done, but the damage was done. Jace Turner was no longer crouched and praying. He was shouting orders, trying to organize his agents to shoot to kill and fire and kill them now.

A bullet hit the window frame, a foot away from them. Andy sent out a wave of destruction that made the agents duck and scramble away, but Lauren didn’t see that. She was looking at the window frame, eyes latched onto the prominent bullet hole, which was a foot from Andy -

A shield came up automatically, stopping the barrage of bullets from reaching them. In an act of anger, she expanded the shield, letting it cover the entire front of the building before she began to push it forward. The trees creaked as they were pushed forward and the agents, having stopped shooting, began to scramble away. It was a solid wall that inched closer and closer.

She still tasted blood, but she didn’t care. They were exposed, but she didn’t care. Andy was almost shot, and there was no way that anyone would ever get through her shields-

“It’s done.” Lorna’s voice came from somewhere behind her.

“Everything is out?” Andy’s voice asked.

“Yeah, how’s it going up…” Lorna’s voice died out, and Lauren kept pushing, inching forward as she dug her foot into the ground. It needed to be bigger stronger and impenetrable.

“We need to go.” Andy’s voice said from beside her.

“We need to kill them,” Lauren murmured, picturing Jace Turner’s face, how his shock would fade to nothing but a blank look. His eyes would be empty.

“We need to go,” Andy repeated, placing a hand on her shoulder. Lauren let out a shuddering breath, beginning to feel the strain of her power.

“I won’t drop it.” She couldn’t. “Not until everyone is through the portal. Everyone. ” Not until you are through.

“Everyone is through,” Lorna confirmed from somewhere behind her.

“They just left them there. The Hounds. We have to-” Laurne cut herself off, unsure how to finish the sentence.

“Everyone else is through?” Andy asked, not waiting for a reply before continuing. “Can we pull them through? Can Clarice meet us outside?”

Lorna agreed, and they made their way outside, completely safe from the barrage of agents shooting. Andy crouched down near the bodies in front of them, and Lorna came around to help him lift. Lauren kept her attention on the agents, eyes searching for anyone attempting to sneak around her defenses. Something buzzed in the back of her mind, letting her know that Clarice had opened a portal behind her. She glanced back, seeing Lorna step through. Andy stepped through, but he paused with one foot out, holding his hand for Lauren to take. 

She reached out to grasp it, but as she did so, she saw the blood on her brother’s hand. It was smothered into the creases, and there was a cut on his palm. She stared at it a moment, before turning her head back toward the shield. She placed herself in front of her brother before finally letting it fall. 

She saw Jace Turner, scrambling to organize, trying in vain to catch them, to salvage his failure. The sight almost made her smile. 

She didn’t smile though, instead, she sent out a shield, letting it fly with a precision that required all her focus because her vision was blotting out, the exertion getting to her.

The gunshot startled her into reflexive action, bringing up another shield to deflect it. It stopped the bullet from reaching them, but the movement also changed the trajectory of her attack. Before the shield came up and obstructed her vision completely, she saw her disk gauge into Turner’s cheek instead of his neck. She seethed, but she let her other half pull her back through the portal.

“We got everything through,” A voice said from somewhere behind her.

“There should be nothing there that can be traced back to us.” Another voice said.

“What happened?” Another voice, this one more familiar, made Lauren turn her head a bit to try to locate it.

“We were evacuating, moving everything,” Another familiar voice, and Lauren turned her head to Lorna answering. “And the kids took care of the agents outside.”

Hands came up to cup her face, and she let out a hiss at the pain, but the hands didn’t leave her. She focused her vision on the person in front of her. It was Marcos.

“Her face is going to bruise,” Marcos said before directing his gaze somewhere behind her and speaking again. “Someone find Caitlin. This cut is deep.”

Lauren blinked when he moved away, and her hand went out automatically, reaching for a wall for support. She found her brother’s shoulder instead, and she gripped it as they continued the conversation.

“We were seen,” Andy told them, and the silence that followed that statement, as fleeting as the charged air made it seem, was cut even shorter by a frantic series of questions spilling in from the other room.

“Who is hurt? I thought everyone was evacuated. “ A woman’s voice came closer as Lauren blinked. “Yes, I have my supplies. Will someone just tell me-”

Lauren saw blonde hair before she processed who was approaching her. Caitlin grabbed her face,  hands cool and clinical as they examined her.

“How did this happen?” Caitlin asked, voice taking on a professional tone.

“The Hounds, they’re over there,” Andy replied, moving from Lauren’s side to stand near the door.

“Any effects I should be worrying about?” Caitlin asked, wiping a cloth over her mouth and chin.

“Some kind of telekinesis, from what I could tell,” Andy answered briskly. “They got in a lucky hit, broke a window. That’s what caused the cuts.”

“It’s not deep enough to need stitches. Reed, hand me the numbing cream.” A moment passed, and Lauren felt soft hands rub something smooth on her bottom lip, smearing it halfway down her chin.

Caitlin pulled back, mourning about something, and Lauren briefly glanced at the figure near the door. It was her brother, watching their parents quietly. There was a conversation happening, maybe multiple, but she couldn’t make them out.

She thought that they may have sounded angry.  Lauren blinked, trying to parse out which voices needed placating, but everything she blinked she lost track of it all. She glanced at Andy as he inspected his torso. It was like he could feel her gaze. His eyes flickered to her, and when Lauren blinked again, he had somehow moved across the room. He stood in front of her, and she knew that he was speaking, but there was no real sound reaching her anymore.

Lauren staggered, failing to keep her balance as she fell backward.

And she didn’t stop falling.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Lauren stared up, not seeing an end to the red and yellow. The light filtered in through it all, making every bright and the air seemed to pulse with each breath that Lauren took. She breathed deeply, and it breathed with her. Her body was completely relaxed, limbs strewn about as she lay in the air, feeling each rise and fall. Lauren thought that she could be rising or falling at the moment. There was no end or beginning, it seemed, though she didn’t turn to look down. She just knew that it was true. It was invigorating, to know that she could just fall forever, encompassed in the power of this Other, this Fenris.

The warmth curdled in her chest as something ached in her. There was a persistent tugging in the back of her mind, like an insistent tapping on a counter, and it was pulling her away, further and further. She tried to sink deeper, to let it envelop her again, but Lauren realized that she couldn’t move. Panic surged into her but she had no outward reaction. It was like the calm that she had thought was her own was an imposed state of being here, that there was nothing but calm.

She didn’t want to be calm.

It was like the thought sparked outrage in the very essence of wherever she was, as just as suddenly as her back hit something solid, the deep red became flames and the warm yellow became a searing gold glow that sought to consume-

The tugging became more insistent, and this time she could feel phantom hands gripping her arms, pulling her away from the pure rage that she had awoken-

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

“Lauren!” Her brother’s voice came to her, its volume rising until she realized that he was yelling. She tried to figure out why but when she went to turn her head, gold flashed around them. Lauren blinked, or she tried to blink, as she took in her surroundings. They were in their room at the Mutant Underground, except something was off.

Andy’s clothes were in his corner and there was that singular wrinkle in her blanket that she didn’t bother smoothing out that morning, but there was something sterile about the presentation.

“Fenris.” Her lips mouthed, and when Andy’s face came into view, she realized that she had said it aloud.

“Lauren?” Andy asked. She didn’t think that his voice was coming from him, instead echoing off the walls before it reached her even though she lay right in front of him. It was startling enough to prompt her to try to move again, wincing as her stomach flared in pain. She tried to curl into herself, but Andy was there, pushing her shoulders back until she lay flat on the bed.

Lauren tried to breathe through the pain, trying to compartmentalize it so that she could speak. She needed to be coherent and calm.

“How bad?” She asked, fingers coming up to feel the cut on her lip.

“It was some glass in your stomach. It’s not serious.” Andy replied, moving to stand.

“Feels like shit,” Lauren commented, wincing when her fingers found a particularly tender spot on her chin.

“Why are we always in this position?” Andy asked.

“Always here? Fenris is-” Lauren began, but her brother interrupted her.

“No, not-Jesus, Lauren, always here! You lying on the bed with me hovering over you, hoping you wake up!”

“Oh.” Lauren dumbly responded. “Well, sorry but there was no way that I would ever want us to switch roles here-”

“You don’t-” Andy cut himself off, obviously trying to keep his temper. “You can’t just decide that.”

“I can certainly do my best to ensure it-” Lauren tried, gritting her teeth in an attempt to bypass the pain, but was spoken over before she could finish.

“No, you can’t! You can’t!” Andy repeated the phrase, leaving Lauren at a loss.

“I have to!” Lauren burst, unable to keep the emotion from her voice. It poured from her, trying to make Andy understand, but if anything, it made him more animated, more sure of his stance.

“No, you don’t! I am-” Andy visibly reigned himself in. “You are the one that is hurt. You are the one that keeps getting hurt. Keeps ending up here.” He threw out his hand, gesturing to her prone form.

“I don’t-I never mean to…” Lauren struggled to find the right words.

“It doesn’t matter what you mean to do, only what keeps happening.” Her brother wasn’t even looking at her anymore, instead focussing on the door, as if expecting someone to come in. It was a ridiculous notion, especially as Lauren was secure in the knowledge that they were safe, tucked away in some corner of their minds. She wanted to draw his attention, to make him understand, but she didn’t make a move to speak.

“You promised me, Lauren.” His voice was hard, but not in a neutral way. He was making an effort. Lauren personally only did that when she fought to keep her voice from shaking. “You dropped the shield before you were through.”

“I blocked the bullet.” Lauren protested, not liking the line of inquiry.

“That they shot because you dropped your shield.”

“I needed to aim, and he needed to see me.” Lauren didn’t need to specify who she was referring to, as they both knew. She reached for her brother, latching on his arm to look him in the eye. “He needed to know that it was me-”

“Who gives a shit what he needs?” Andy pulled his arm away from her. “What about me?”

“What?” Lauren felt adrift, the sense of righteousness that flooded her draining away and leaving nothing in its place.

“What about me? What about your other half? You’re my other half, too, you know!” Andy started abruptly, beginning to pace as he ranted. “You’re lucky. You can throw a shield up, but me? No, my other half has a built-in defense system that she refuses to use for herself! Instead, she insists on shielding me, standing in front of me, someone who can bring down a building, when there are people literally shooting at her!”

She remembered words said in a warehouse, what felt like forever ago. Andy’s tired demands that she shield them both, that she thinks of herself. Her decision to just agree. She then remembered her ancestor’s orders, the pain of loss, and the dreaded hole in her stomach that knawed deep, as if grazing at her spine. It made the current pain in her stomach seem negligible.

Lauren couldn’t bring herself to regret it then, and she couldn't now. So she sat back and watched her brother pace, content that he was there, taking another breath.

Chapter Text

When Lauren awoke, it was to her mother's concerned face.

“Lauren,” Caitlin rushed forward, grabbing her arms to push her back down as she tried to sit up. “No, no, baby, you need to stay down, he said you would be tired. You got hit, but it wasn’t deep.”

“Where is Andy?” Lauren immediately asked, trying to see past her mother’s frame to catch a glimpse of her brother.

“Your brother is fine,” Caitlin assured her. “You should be worrying about yourself.”

“Where is he?” Lauren tried again, not feeling the tiredness her mother was referencing. She pushed past her mother, making her way into the next room.

As she approached, she overheard clamoring voices.

“I don’t like this.” Clarice voiced everyone’s thoughts. “This happened the day before that Senator’s rally? That can’t be a coincidence.”

“We have to make sure that-” His attention shifted to Lauren as she walked in. “Lauren! You’re up, that’s great, but should she be up and walking around?” The question wasn’t directed at her or her mother. It was directed towards the figure sitting near the back, who shifted his grip on the cane in his hand before answering.

“Hard to say. Every mutant is different, but she’s a strong one, so it’s up in the air.” His answer was vague at best, but Marcos just nodded before turning back to her.

“Well, sit down. Whether you are at a hundred percent or not, I don’t think Andy would appreciate you being up and about so soon.” 

“And where is Andy?” Lauren voiced her question, trying to keep her desperation from her voice.

“Right here.” Andy’s voice came from the doorway to the right of her, and Lauren immediately went to him. As she approached, Lauren took in his appearance. He had changed out of the clothes they were in earlier. There was a small cut on his forehead that she hadn’t noticed before, and she zeroed in on it.

“Did this get looked over?” Lauren asked, pointing at the cut. She turned her head towards her mother. “Did you look over his cut? What about the one on his hand?”

“You were the one that passed out.” Andy reminded her as their mother just nodded, providing no extra information.

“I was passed out, but it was fine. I’m up, aren’t I?”

“If it wasn’t for him,” Andy gestured to that man with the cane in the corner. “You wouldn’t be.”

“Look, I don’t know what you did-” Lauren began, casting a look behind her, but the man’s expression silenced her.

“What I did was give you a gift, however temporary.” He heaved a sigh, and the weariness there left Lauren feeling small. When she didn’t respond, the man spoke again. “I healed you.”

“You healed me,” Lauren repeated, possibilities running through her head. “That’s your ability.”

“Not that you would know that, since the Morlocks refused to share this information with anyone,” Caitlin remarked, crossing her arms.

“Caitlin, we have been over this-” Marcos placated, but Caitlin interrupted him.

“No, because we have a clinic for healing mutants-”

“Your clinic that was just attacked?” The man asked, rising to his feet, relying heavily on his cane. “Excuse me for preferring the safety of my own people, instead of being paraded as some sort of aberration to be hunted as soon as humans discover my existence.” Caitlin opened her mouth, obviously ready to argue more, but Marcos spoke before she could.

“Caitlin, we are not here for this,” His voice was hard, and it seemed to stall the frenzied air in the room. “Now the clinic has been a target for some purifiers before, but this time, something was off. It was quicker. Cleaner. We sent out some feelers it’s not looking good.” He looked out at the gathered group, seemingly making eye contact with every one of them.

“I was just telling our friends here that depending on his intel, we will be needing some volunteers.” There was some shifting, but there was no immediate outpouring of support.

“I can’t force you to help, and I won’t, but we need to face the reality of the situation. This is not some random act. It’s a hunt.” Lauren felt the room take a collective breath.

Every mutant knew to fear hunts. The idea that they could stop one was paramount to stopping a massacre.

“Alright,” Marcos breaks the silence, nodding to himself. “Here’s what we're going to do…”

Lauren listened, ignoring the feeling of the old man’s stare as Marcos laid out the positions.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

“WE ARE ALL MUTANTS!”

“G-NOME GO HOME!”

“MUTANTS ARE PEOPLE TOO!”

“MUTIES GO BACK TO WHERE THEY CAME FROM!”

“HUMANITY FOR UNITY! HUMANITY FOR CHANGE!”

“X-GENE IS A CANCER WE HAVE TO CURE!”

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Though Lauren had spent her life controlling the micro-expressions and reactions, she was insanely glad that her black face mask hid her semi-permanent sneer. Everywhere she looked, there was anti-mutant sentiment. If she looked left, there was a sign about mandatory testing for the mutant gene, and if she looked right, there was a bible verse plastered on cardboard that condemned their very existence.

Of course, there were small croppings of mutant sympathizers. A few groups scattered around the blockade with signs and chants. Lauren stood equidistant from all of them, ready to be wherever she was needed.

Lauren adjusted her hoodie, the red blending into the sea of people dressed in varying shades. It would look like a semi-normal gathering of political fanatics, which Lauren had become familiar with over the past five years, but there were signs of the seams splitting. For instance, there was an unusual number of police cars there. There were troops from the Georgia National Guard, whose presence was excused by some vague reference to a possible demonstration. There were already small sects of protesters along the edges of the rally. There were multiple signs decrying Montez and his policies. They ranged from being too harsh on immigration to being too soft on crime. While Lauren may have once thought that there would be more people arguing for mutants, against the separatist policy, she was confronted with reality.

Lauren looked up rapidly, wincing as the sun crept past her visor. A shadow fell over, and she was almost thankful, but her frown just deepened as she realized that it was a large cross with large bulky writing declaring Montez as the next coming of God. She moved to the edge of the crowd, keeping one eye on the stage even as she noticed more of the crosses littered among the crowd.

The presence of those large crosses was not unheard of in crowds like these, so had Lauren been anyone else, it would have been practically innocuous.

But Clarice made sure to detail the night that Purifiers confronted her. She told Lauren about the movie they had been going to see that night and the Twizzlers that she had picked but didn’t end up eating. Clarice detailed that she had spotted the sweatshirts with the white crosses on them first, even before she noticed the large slur spray painted on the side of her car doors. She was immediately pissed because it had only been a month before she had finished paying off that car. She told Lauren about the crowd that just watched as they shouted at her, the people that just stood by and watched as they burned her car. The way her date loudly yelled that he was human as he let go of her hand.

(Lauren thought of Jack for the first time in a long time. She never realized how lucky she was that she never saw his reaction.)

She thought about how far Clarice ran with those damn Twizzlers in her purse as she surveyed the crowd, and the first speaker called for the crowd’s attention.

“Good afternoon, Atlanta! I’ve got to say, this turnout is amazing!” There was a loud cheer that went up, and Lauren adjusted her cap. “My name is Harold Nelson, and I have the honor to open up today’s event! I served our country profoundly for thirty years, having signed up when I was eighteen. I knew I wanted to serve my country…”

Lauren tuned out the speech, making her way to the back of the crowd. 

The mutants gathered on the edges of the rally were not just from the Underground. The Morlocks also sent some of their human-passing members to help out. They needed face masks, of course, since they had the mutant brand, but they were there, which is more than Lauren could say for the Hell Fire Club.

(“What do you mean they’re not sending anyone?” Lauren had been rushing to prepare everything for the rally, and now Lorna was dropping this bomb on her.

“They said that all of their operatives are out on other missions. They also pointedly reminded us that the reason that they agreed to work with us in the first place was because they ended more muscle.” Lauren could tell that Lorna was practically grinding her teeth as she relayed the information.

Lauren heard Andy scoff. She just shook her head. Typical.)

It was loud, but in a way that a park was loud. There was a cacophony of voices that was just loud enough to be heard over the music. It was a strange playlist, mostly made up of modern and classic rock songs. Lauren rolled her eyes as Fortunate Son blared, and she sent a mental apology to Fogerty as she tried to keep herself from shoulder-checking the people in front of her. 

She wanted to do nothing more than use her shield or two to knock a few hats off and start a fight among the crowd. It would be so easy. As a little blonde girl who was running haphazardly while playing tag knocked into her leg, Lauren felt her temper flare. She glared at the little girl, who paid her no mind. There was a scarf tied around her ponytail, flowing in the wind. It was a campaign token, most likely custom-made, proclaiming Humanity Today. Lauren almost reached out to yank it off her, to glare and make the little girl cry. To make her feel afraid, like how that slogan made Lauren feel.

How badly she wanted to disrupt everything.

Instead, she kept her head down and waited.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

For all the Purifiers were made up of disorganized, fanatic action, every once in a while, there are enough of them that get together and plan. They pick areas where they may have seen one mutant, and they start knocking on doors. Mutants that can’t hide tend to stick together, and the Purifiers weaponize that fact, targeting some neighborhoods or houses and hunting.

They happened before 7/15, but it wasn’t until directly after that it became something common. They made sure to pick their victims carefully. Sometimes it was as tame as vandalizing some choice houses in a neighborhood. Other times, the hunt only ends when a mutant is dead.

The thing about these hunts is that they never happened without some kind of large distraction. There needed to be a spark that set off the bomb, so to speak. It would be a large enough distraction that the rally would spill out into the streets and the police would be too preoccupied dealing with that initial outburst that they wouldn’t be able to contain the spill.

At best, it was the Underground’s job to identify the distraction and stop it.

If that failed, then it was their job to contain the spill.

At worst, their job became considerably more difficult.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

A skirmish between pro-mutant protesters and anti-mutant protestors first broke through the Mutant Underground's careful planning. They had been working diligently to try to resolve any outbreaks, but this one got physical fast. Perhaps that had to do with the large white cross on the anti-mutant protester’s shirt, barely seen under his large jacket, but in the end, it didn’t matter.

It started with a push. A single push. 

“MUTANT SCUM!” An angry man spat in the face of the person in front of him, pushing them when they didn’t flinch.

Then all hell broke loose.

Pro-mutant protestors tried to help the person up, and they made the mistake of turning their back toward the aggressor. They were also pushed down. Then people from the sides tried to defend them, pushing back. The one-on-one fight became a whole line of people at each other's throats. The police that stood between the two groups immediately broke out the batons, targeting whoever they could reach.

Of course, most of those were on a certain side of the line.

“X-GENE MEANS EVOLVED!” People were still shouting, at first, trying to keep the situation contained, but it was no use.

“MUTIES SPREAD THEIR DISEASE!” A shrill voice shouted as they vaulted towards a group attempting to de-escalate, the police not paying her any mind as they tried to restrain the other protestors.

“RESIST, PERSIST, MUTANTS-” The bullhorn was torn out of the woman’s hand as she was swallowed by the crowd.

They had failed, and so now their job was more difficult.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Ten minutes couldn’t have passed, but that didn’t matter. It was chaos.

Lauren ran, shielding herself from rubber bullets as she made her way into the fray. The purifiers had shed their coverups, proudly displaying crosses. Of course, this did not mean they shed their anonymity, as they kept their faces mostly covered, and the police didn’t even bother them all that much as they were moving away from the initial brawl.

She was on the other side of it all, regretting her decision to edge closer to what she now knew was the wrong side. The only consolation was that she knew Andy had been there and would be able to follow them more closely. She didn’t both being polite, regretting the need for a low profile. The thought of walking above the crowd had crossed her mind, but she dismissed it as she used a shield to push back two policemen hauling a teenage mutant away in handcuffs. She would have tried to do something about the cuffs, but there was a tear gas canister thrown. She immediately tried to place a sphere around it, keeping the gas contained, but there was a sharp pain in the back of her head as her vision blacked out for a moment.

It was enough to let the gas out.

She couldn’t see, but she could still hear the officers trying to gain control of the crowd, the crowd just trying to get away. She could distantly hear slurs being hurled left and right. Lauren shook her head, trying to right herself while she brought her hoodie neck up to cover the bottom of her face. Protestors were being downed by the gas up and down the block, but it also gave her cover from the cops, if a small amount. Her initial goal was to reach the end of the block, where a mutant-owned business was likely to be targeted. When they were planning, she had made a mental note to pull the fire alarm as she passed by to prevent the place from burning down before it got set ablaze.

Lauren saw it burning in the distance, and she wanted to rush forward to help. It was only the knowledge that her power would be little to no help that kept her rooted, surveying the bodies of protesters in front of her. They weren’t dead, but they were either nearly passed out from inhaling the gas or on their knees trying to crawl away while coughing.

She went to her left and grabbed the upper arm of the girl who was crawling. The girl, though exposed to the air, had the foresight to bring goggles. She reached out for Lauren when she realized she was there, and so Lauren pulled her towards the boy who was on the ground. Lauren let the girl go momentarily, helping the boy up and leaning them both on the other while she tried to drag them both to an alleyway where she could see people rinsing out their eyes. It was a group that was led by one of the Morlocks, whose facemask had ripped to reveal the faded brand on their cheek. Lauren knew that they would be safe if she could just get them over there.

The girl was frantically coughing as Lauren pulled them across the street bumping into others. Lauren tried to hurry, realizing the urgency, especially as her eyes watered and burned. They needed to get the gas out of their system, especially the boy who had his eyes squeezed shut. She tried to trudge forward faster, taking a large step, but before she could, a hand pressed hard on her head, sending their little struggling trio down.

Lauren turned, realizing it was the girl who pushed them down, and she was just pointing at something behind them. Lauren looked up and immediately pulled out a shield. The girl was still coughing, but her eyes were blown wide, and it occurred to Lauren that she didn’t know what side of the protest this girl had been on.

“Grab him! Grab him now!” Lauren shouted, voice only slightly muffled. The girl began to scramble towards the boy, hauling his right arm over her shoulder. Lauren pointed with her free hand, towards the alleyway.

“Do you see them?” Something hard hit Lauren's shield as she shouted the question, and the girl’s head swiveled to look before she nodded. “Go, they will help you! Get out of the street!”

She moved the shield to follow them and herself. It felt horrible, waiting to rinse out her eyes, but she knew she would need her vision if she wanted to go back into the streets.

She crept out of the alleyway slowly, the others having left via a new hole in the chainlink fence on the other side, and was immediately bombarded. Her shield was brought up by instinct, saving her as a bullet hit the shield in front of her left eye. 

(Andy crouched behind a car, back pressed to the door as he thrust his hands out to send a police cruiser flying. There were some other people with him, ducking behind him trying to get away from the prowling cops that were rounding mutant-sympathizers up. )

Lauren winced, feeling a rubber bullet hit the shield in front of her as the sight of her brother overtook her vision. That would be problematic, but Lauren was nothing if not adaptable, and she knew Andy was the same.

Lauren whipped her head and didn’t let it falter until the two were out of sight. Then she ran, staying along the building. Her feet were aching, and she realized that she may have strained her ankles in the fall earlier. 

It felt like she ran miles, like she ran for hours.  In reality, it was four minutes before she finally turned the corner.

As she approached, she saw the police activity taper out into the residential area and saw the paths of vandalism. There were cars with smashed-out windows, and graffiti tags marking businesses and houses. Lauren’s breath hitched as she realized that she was a fork in the road, and would need to choose a street. It was obvious that either would have mutants that needed her assistance, so she made to start down the right street-

(Andy was inside a house, ducking under a window before sending out a blast that knocked back approaching men with large crosses spray painted on their chests. One purifier was knocked back onto the street and another went even further into a street sign that read: Blecker.)

Lauren paused, looking to the left before heading down Blecker Street. She wasn’t sure how Andy got isolated, and she wasn’t sure where their backup was. Scattered as they were, it at least meant that they were all helping someone, in the best-case scenario. Worst-case…

She didn’t want to think about that.

(Andy was yelling at people behind him, telling them to stay down and out of view of the windows-)

Lauren pushed a straggling purifier who was spraypainting a house into the side of a car. It dented and she was sure that bones cracked, but she briskly moved on.

(Andy held his ears and closed his eyes as the screen door was punctured with buckshot. Lauren tried to focus on her brother, running so fast that she could no longer feel her ankles, to see his bloodshot eyes. He has been hit with tear gas-)

She finally saw a pack of ten purifiers, two with shotguns and the rest with bats. She saw that the pack was in front of the house they were surrounding. It was in the middle of a culdesac, and it had a minivan parked in the driveway.

They were also surrounded by a dozen or so bodies, strewn about. Andy’s work, no doubt.

For all that they had been planning, their intel was limited. They didn’t know how many purifiers were die-hards or which ones were just cowards that would run once the violence started.

This group was no different. Some were more incensed than others, never wavering in their hold and aim of the shotguns, while others were on the sidelines, white-knuckling their bats. Those few were looking for a way out.

Lauren wasn’t going to give them one.

They didn’t see her coming from behind, too busy jeering loudly about how they were getting ready to ‘kill the muties inside.’ She flung her arms out to the side, shields forming to knock the stragglers further to the sides, careening into the neighboring yards. Their cries caused the four purifiers she didn’t get to turn their heads. 

Three of them had a look. They saw Lauren and it was like they were looking at scum under their shoe. It was obvious that they just thought that they were better than mutants, despite the meaning of evolution. It made Lauren burn to know that they think of themselves above her, above Andy.

(Fenris is the pinnacle of evolution.) 

Andreas was clear on that point, and Lauren didn’t disagree at the moment. She wasn’t sure she would later either. Those three men were slow to react, but when they got with the program, the one on the left lifted his shotgun to aim at her.

“Get going, girl. We just want the ones in the house, but we don’t mind mowing down more of ya.”

“The world could do with less of you all.” Another agreed. Lauren noticed that the fourth man stood a bit farther away now, and he wasn’t saying anything. He was still focused on the house, still aiming that gun at her brother.

“You’re not even trying to hide it.” Lauren voiced her disbelief, the emotion morphing into detached observation as she continued. “You wouldn’t, but then, maybe you would. If you knew what you had done.”

“I said, get, girl,” The man with the gun demanded again, “Are you deaf?”

“That’s my brother in there? Not the one you’re hunting of course,” ( Fenris could never be prey ). “No, but he is in there.” Lauren stepped forward and lifted her chin to focus on the gun in the wrinkled hands that held it. Lauren imagined the blood that surely soaked those hands.

“And you,” She stepped closer again, “You shot at him.”

The man who aimed the gun at her tightened his hold, his face flickering in satisfying fear, but it settled as he looked around. Lauren followed his gaze, seeing that the men she had pushed down were scrambling up slowly. The man looked back at her, gauging her reaction.

She smiled.

Lauren sent out four sharp disks, two left and two right, one after the other to distract the ones getting their bearings. Andy and she would deal with them later. The man finally had the mind to shoot at her, but she easily brought up a shield that she held in front of her as she stalked closer. The other two men came at her, bats swinging, but she made quick work of them, slicing them cleanly with her shields.

They staggered back, obviously surprised by her strength, but Lauren didn’t pay them any mind. Dropping the shield as the man in front of her frantically tried to reload his shotgun. She cut the barrel in half when he cocked it, taking satisfaction in watching him panic.

“You’re mutie scum.” The man said as she dropped the gun and spat at her feet. Lauren felt her smile fade, settling into indifference that came over her and sat on her shoulders like a well-fitting cloak.

(Show them what you really are. ) Andreas urged, murmuring instead of yelling or demanding anything. She didn’t mind the change.

“You all need to be erased of God’s green earth-” He fell to his knees then on his front as Lauren pushed-pushed- pushed him down. The two on the side rushed forward, maybe to save him, maybe to charge her, but she pushed them down too with a wave of her hand. The stragglers, all sporting cuts and bruises from her earlier attacks were backing away, and some were already gone, having left sometime when she was focused elsewhere.

Lauren burned with rage that she would miss a few. She could let any others go.

In a random act of motion, one of the men rushed forward to grab one of the bats Lauren had cut, and another rushed towards her. She brought a hand up to push the attacker back, and he landed hard. She was sure that he wasn’t going to get up and she moved towards the man still aiming that damned gun at her brother-

Arms wrapped around her, and she immediately began to kick out, PSA’s coming over her before she got her bearings. She whipped her hair away, cursing its length, and saw that man with the cut bat coming towards her. He was going to try to end this, she realized as she gazed at the sharp angle she had cut the metal. She formed a shield and pushed to break the grip on her, spinning out of the way and dropping the shield.

The man couldn't stop his momentum and stabbed the other.

She breathed out, letting herself take only that one breath before moving to finish off the other stragglers who were now running. The fury that they tried to kill her made her reckless with her power. She sent out shields that cut their backs as they ran, and she left them to bleed.

She turned towards the man who had finally, finally turned the gun to her. He was different than the others. Maybe he was a soldier. He certainly carried himself with a rigid kind of authority, one that looked like family after so many missions with John. But this man was not John.

This man’s eyes were filled with malice. The hatred was reflected by his clenched jaw and traveled to his arms and his fingers that didn’t tremble as they hovered over the rigger. He glared so fiercely, and once, Lauren would have been cowed by it. Now, though, Lauren just looked past him, sending out a shield to take care of his shotgun.

He grunted as he dropped the weapon, and she realized that maybe she had sliced his hands a bit in her inattention, but she didn’t look back as she continued towards the house.

Andy opened the door, face dripping and eyes red, but his eyes were open. He had taken advantage of Luaren’s distraction. Lauren looked him over before glancing over his shoulder to see a huddled family.

The family unit was made up of two mothers, both mutants. One had markings in her hair that traveled down her neck until they were hidden by her shirt. The other had opaque eyes with blank markings surrounding them. They were huddled around their son, a little boy with the same marking as his mother, though his face shape was more angular. It was a small little family and it didn’t look like they had any mutations beyond the physical if their lack of action was anything to go by.

They were exactly the type to die on hunts.

“Are you alright?” Lauren asked the three, and they nodded. The mother with opaque eyes clutched at her son and murmured quiet words into his hair. “Okay, well, we need to get you guys safe-”

A large gunshot rang out.

Lauren looked to the screendoor exactly two inches from her head. She reached up to touch her ear and realized that it was bleeding. She blinked, disoriented, but turned to where the single shot must have come from.

She turned and saw the man with a revolver. The handgun was held tightly in his hand, but they were bloody. Lauren had cut him, and it was affecting his aim. He had meant to kill her. That was something that would need to be corrected. She dimly heard shuffling behind her, but it wasn’t until she was nudged aside that she knew she wouldn’t have to.

Andy stalked towards the man, and Lauren felt the house’s foundations shake.

Chapter Text

Andy and Lauren made their way inside the house.

“I didn’t see anyone on the way here, so I think this area is safe for now,” Lauren commented as she walked through the door. Andy nodded solemnly, going to the kitchen while Lauren approached the family.

“How are you guys doing?” Her voice was pitched soft because while she was asking the mothers, the child was the most fragile.

The mother was still muttering soothing words into her son’s hair, only now Lauren realized that it was something resembling a prayer, opaque eyes now closed even as tears leaked out. The other woman cried silently while staring at the floor, clutching the boy’s hand.

Lauren crouched down, trying to catch the woman’s eye, but she stared at that same spot on the wall covered in pictures. Andy’s footsteps sounded closer and closer until he was pushing a cup of water into the boy’s hand. 

“I remember being thirsty when it was all over.” The boy looked at Andy, lips parting in understanding. Taking a large breath, the woman lifted her head and opened her eyes, the opaque hue blinding in the darkened home.

Lauren approached the pictures, squinting in the low light.

“It’s not over. We have to…” She stuttered a breath. “We have to bury her.”

“Who? Did one of your friends get caught?” Andy questioned, and Lauren heard movement behind her. The mother with the markings stood at her side, gaze fixed on one picture.

“She was…”

Lauren felt her heart stutter when she recognized that it was one of two school portraits.

“She was in the front yard when they came. We only knew they were here because she started crying.”

Lauren turned to the woman before glancing back at Andy, but he was staring at the boy staring down into his water cup.

“I tried to bring her inside after.” The little boy said. “They didn’t know I was in the playhouse while they tried to hurt Mama, so I thought Renee could sleep in the playhouse, to get away from the bad guys.”

They all waited for the little boy to take a drink before he continued.

“But she wasn’t waking up, and she was so heavy. Mom, am I that heavy?” The little boy turned to ask the woman holding him, who just shook her head and hugged him close. He fiddled with the cup but didn’t speak again.

“He got her into that playhouse, but we had to leave her out there. Your brother,” The woman with the markings gestured to Andy, who still hadn’t looked away from the boy. “He got there before they could touch Georgie. They had Marriane, but he made them let her go. We hid in the house…”

The other woman, Marianne, sniffled as she pulled back enough to smooth out her son’s hair.

“My eyes were still burning from the gas at the rally. I didn’t get hit directly, but it was enough to throw me off. I took out about half before…” Andy’s voice had been dull, but his pitch changed as he addressed Georgie. “But then my sister came. And we are going to make sure that the people who hurt your sister can’t hurt anybody else.”

Lauren nodded. The boy began to sob, and the mothers descended on him immediately, comfort pouring out in waves. Lauren and Andy backed away from the scene, heading to stand guard on the porch.

The hunt was over.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

There was no question that she was not actually standing on the edge of a tall building. 

Lauren looked down, kicking out over the open air. The laces on her shoes limply hung as she pulled her feet back. There was no rush of blood, no sweaty palms, no tightness in her chest.

“So where are we now?” Lauren asked, taking in the view of the town before her. The red brick was pristine, and the metal rail stood at her waist. There was no wind.

“We are on the rooftop of our London flat. Andrea, she never liked that I smoked, so I came up here.” Lauren turned slowly, the lack of fear not overriding her instinct to carefully slink under the rail and further onto the roof. Andreas stood with a cigarette between his fingers, lit but giving off no smoke. He had a similar style of dress, though Lauren would call this more sophisticated.

“Hm.” Andreas looked down, free hand opening his coat wider as he surveyed himself. “I know, I know, I look posh, but we had just come back from a meeting. We had barely walked in the door before I felt the need to step out.”

“A meeting?” Lauren questioned as she found a wrought iron chair. “Which group?”

“Ah, who can remember? I think, ähm, wer war es, wer war es…” what was it, what was it...Andreas looked up, bringing the cigarette to his lips before throwing it on the ground in a huff. “It was not that nasty group, the Nazis or Schmidt and his little sort.”

“So that is true? You were a Nazi?” Lauren pressed, feeling a sense of nausea overcome her. Andreas looked at her, studying her momentarily before running a hand through his hair.

“Shit,” The curse was mumbled, but Lauren heard it. “For a very short time, we associated with those bastards. They liked our hair and our eyes. They didn’t like our blood, our mutation, but they kept that from us for a while.”

“They hated mutants.” Lauren agreed, nodding along with Andreas as he looked off in the distance.

“ So the historians wrote. Andrea had a different theory, one she would tell herself as they turned on us.” Andreas’ voice hardened towards the end of that sentence. “But I knew the truth. They needed a scapegoat to stand on, to even glimpse the power that our kind has at our fingertips.”

“You sound as if you admire them.” Lauren aimed the question under the chink she had seen forming in Andreas’ demeanor, but he parried it all the same.

“Don’t mistake my understanding for admiration. To face greatness, we simply look in the mirror. They don’t even know where to look, so they heap all their hope and energy on a fool who says he can rule the world.”

“You could have helped the people trying to stop him.” Lauren tried to reason.

"Why? Both groups wanted to see us dead. We let them tear each other apart, and then we rise from the ashes of their failed efforts.”

“So you ran.” Immediately, Lauren felt choked. She tried to breathe through it, but every inhale burned. She looked around and she was no longer sitting on the roof looking at her ancestor.

She was sitting on rubble. There were vague noises that Lauren could barely discern as the sky flickered from a brightly lit afternoon to a bloody dusk.

“We did not run. We adapted to our situation.” Andreas refuted, eyes catching on the scenes as they flickered around them. He took a breath, and the scene began to solidify. Lauren blinked as a sudden gust of wind blew soot into her eyes.

Soot. She peaked out of one eye before slowly opening them both in surprise. Andreas was not dressed ‘posh’ anymore, instead in a torn button-down shirt and pants that the dirt seemed to cling to.

“That is something that you will have to know. No matter what you face, your DNA commands that you adapt.”

“What happens if we lose?” Lauren voiced her doubts, vision overcome with the image of a small girl and boy digging through rubble and yelling out for their vater. Andreas seemed to mull over his words as they finally returned to the rooftop, her ancestor back to his long overcoat and suit.

“Ich verliere nicht. Enteder ich gewine, oder ich lerne.” I do not lose, either I win, or I learn.  

"And what did you learn from this meeting? The one you were coming back from?” Lauren prompted, attempting to change the subject. Andreas sent her a look that told her that she was being transparent, but he answered all the same.

“We learned that it was time to move on. Otto…” The grief was present in the way that he spoke his son’s name. “He was getting older and would soon need training. He was to be the next generation of Fenris, but well, we all have our disappointments.”

Lauren shifted uncomfortably at the mention of her grandfather, knowledge of his research and experiments souring any kindling of connection that she once had with him. Hearing Andreas call him a failure was welcome. Their names were lost. They had a grandmother who would never remember them. They had a grandfather who never bothered to learn them.

Otto ended up being a disappointment in more ways than one.

"And so? What do you think, little wolf?" Andreas addressed her, pulling her from her thoughts.

"I think that you say that you aren't telling me the whole story." Her parents had done this so often that Lauren could spot it from a mile away. She hated that Andreas would even try to hide anything.

The man shook his head while letting out a small chuckle. Lauren kind of wanted to throttle him.

"Doppelganger," Andreas finally said, looking up and speaking to the sky. "This is your revenge, I suppose. Well done, Andrea, you have bested me yet again."

"Why don't you tell her that yourself?" Lauren asked petulantly, childish feelings arising as she was ignored.

"Oh, I haven't seen my sister since the day she died," Andrea revealed, eyes cutting to Lauren as she stood there in shock.

"But you're both..." She tripped over her words, "You've both spoken to us."

"Oh, yes. Fenris has kept us here, preserved until the power passes completely, but we exist separately." Andreas explained in a bored tone.

"So you are just here, alone, until you aren't anymore?" Lauren stressed the 'alone' aspect, but Andreas didn't falter, only nodding as the cigarette seemed to reappear in his hand.

"That is the nature of our power. We who live as kings and queens cannot pass on until someone takes our place." Lauren reeled at the idea, but Andreas continued on. "Death, in my experience, is a lone journey. There is no Heaven or Hell, or at least, there is not a heaven or hell that Fenris can not keep us from for a time."

"And you're just okay with that?" Aghast at the thought, Lauren hurled the question like a knife. "How can you be okay with that?"

"I died a long time ago," Andreas shrugged, looking down at her. "I think it's time you wake up."

The chair beneath her disappeared and she fell through the floor, down, down, down, and yet she was able to catch sight of the tiniest bit of dirt on Andreas' coat.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

“You are sure you weren’t hurt?” Caitlin asked Lauren as she pushed her hair back from her face as if trying to see some imaginary scrapes and bruises.

Following the hunt, the mutant community was slowly recuperating. The clinic wasn't back up and running yet, so Caitlin and Reed relocated to John and Sonya's station. It was a tight fit since there were a lot of displaced residents. Initially, there was a push to bandage up the mutants and send them back to their houses, but after the first few were immediately snatched up by Sentinel Services, Sage and Reed began investigating.

It was not surprising that they would blame the mutants for the damage done that day. The roads were littered with glass. Lauren was watching the news the next morning, and laughed aloud when she was one of the crosses the purifiers were carrying tossed into the windshield of one of Senator Montez's vans. Though the purifiers were the obvious aggressors, it was no secret that if the mutants fought back, even a bit, then consequences would come. The property damage was enough to put a target over their heads, but this time, the humans cried, the mutants had gone too far.

“I'm sure." Lauren pushed her mother's hands away as she sat up.

"You two were alone. All alone." Caitlin rambled, worry evident. Reed stood at her side, a comforting hand glued to her shoulder.

"And we did fine. We saved a family." Andy tacked on, throwing his feet onto the box in front of him.

Following their confrontation with the purifiers, Andy was flying high.

"You were alone," Reed repeated their mother's words, but it didn't hold the same quality that Caitlin's did. There was a question hidden there. narrowed eyes screamed accusations. Lauren faced him head-on, having suspected that someone would confront the two of them.

It was reported that there were hundreds of injuries, and there were a total of twenty-nine deaths. Half of the bodies were mutants and spread out around the inner city and neighborhoods. The other half was primarily made up of purifiers. Of course, the only anomaly was that those bodies lay within thirty feet of each other, abnormally close to that of a mutant child.

"We just want the truth, Lauren. I don't think that is too much to ask, considering the circumstances." Reed crossed his arms, staring Lauren down and if she tried hard enough, she could probably imagine him in his trial suit. The image was enough to summon the beginnings of a headache, so she turned away.

They didn't have any backup, so they were left to handle the aftermath for their area on their own. Lauren thought they did a good job. Lorna had congratulated them both with hugs while Marcos stared at them, the only sign of his concern being his furrowed brow.

No one asked any questions. They didn't need to ask. The hunt was over, and there was no use rehashing what they did to end it.

"I think it's time for us to go," Lauren answered, moving to grab Andy's hand as she practically marched toward the door. Her brother got up with little resistance, but Lauren could see his good mood plummeting every second they were in their parent's presence.

"Wait, we were thinking that we could have a family dinner, like old times!" Caitlin stood as she gestured to the table in the corner. "I could bring our rations here-"

"Marcos and Lorna are waiting on us," Lauren interrupted, feeling irritation flood her before she pushed it down. "We are going to see Dawn."

"Oh," Caitlin's arms drooped at her sides.

Lauren felt Reed's eyes on them as they walked down the hallway, and she let out a sigh of relief when they turned the corner.

(Lauren remembers the satisfaction that coursed through her veins as one of Andy’s hands shot out, knocking the man and his gun several feet to the right. The man groaned on impact, rolling to a stop. Her brother began advancing towards the man.

“You’re trying to kill my sister?” Andy shouted the question, and the man didn’t say anything. Lauren thought back to her fury that Andy had been shot, knowing this was similar to her reaction. “Shoot her in the back like some coward!”

Andy then began what Lauren could only describe as throwing the man around like a rag doll whenever he tried to get up or crawl away. The final time he landed, it was on his back.

“You, damn-” He coughed, the breath punched out of him from the repeated blows. Lauren leaned against the door frame, watching as he struggled to talk. Andy neared him again. “You damned devils. Need to die.”

There was a loud crack as Andy raised his hand again, this time focusing it in that same precise way he often practiced with trees. The man screamed, and Lauren pushed off the frame to walk forward. She walked until Andy and she stood side by side, overlooking the man. They stared down at him, and Lauren imagined for a moment that they were blocking out the sun. Maybe the light even looked like halos over them as Andy broke the other leg.

Another scream echoed out before it was abruptly cut off, as there was more than enough pain to make him pass out.

They had comforted the family inside the house after, but when they stepped back out on the porch, Lauren couldn't help but look for the little girl. When she spotted it, it was like all of the adrenaline left her body, leaving her to sway in the wind, so she sat down.

Lauren sat on the concrete steps, looking at the unassuming yellow and red playhouse on the left side of the yard. It was hidden from the street view but a bushel of trees, but one of the purifiers had taken a bat to them, breaking branches.

She knew that there were purifiers that she had cut earlier. She had intended to stick to the Underground’s plan. Take them down, keep them down, and call the cops anonymously after getting the mutants safe. Make sure to call an ambulance if there are any serious injuries. 

She knew the damage that her shields could do. She knew that while those that she had downed were attempting to crawl had long since fallen still. She knew that if she waited too long, they may not be able to fix any damage.

She watched the sunset with her brother before escorting the surviving family to the Morlocks meeting point.)

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Weeks passed, and it was clear that something had shifted.

Lauren could only watch as their little haven deteriorated. The tentative trust that formed between the refugees in the underground through shared experience had shattered. Friendships were strained, and family ties were tested. Fights broke out frequently and runaway thieves were common. Lorna and Marcos were constantly stressed, trying to find enough supplies to keep everyone going another day while caring for their baby who had barely learned to hold her head up.

Rumors were floating around. As much as Lauren hated to admit that her father could ever be right, his reaction seemed to be reflected in the faces of every mutant she looked at.

Months ago, Lauren would have said that she and Andy had made real progress in gaining the respect, and that hadn't waned, but the blatant vitriol aimed at them was not something she was used to.

Strangely, it reminded her of sitting in that warehouse, hours after they had used Fenris to kill for the first time. How she was so sure that she did the right thing by throwing herself and her brother into the line of fire to save this group. How she thought that if she didn't have her parents or grandparents, at least she had the Underground. Then Sage blamed their family for the destruction of their entire organization. Lauren's face burned at the memory, reliving the embarrassment of sitting there are hearing the people she trusted discuss the extent of apparent guilt.

That question of guilt is what got to her. She thought about it more often than she would like to. That group had been ready to condemn Lauren and Andy for existing. Whatever Caitlin and Reed did to destabilize the organization, Lauren and Andy's presence was a threat.

Lauren didn't realize she had never gained that trust back in the Underground. She knew that she trusted a select few. There was Marcos, Lorna, and John. There was Clarice and Sonya.

Something in Lauren jolted as she realized that she had come to trust the structure of the Hell Fire Club more than she did the Mutant Underground. At least in the times that she had worked with them, there was no one blaming her for existing.

(Dark thoughts, little wolf.) Andreas' words were coming over her, and she flicked her eyes to the window beside her. (Is it time to move on?)

No. Lauren denied it furiously. I don't run.

There was a flash of color in her periphery, but when she turned to look, it was the same drab gray that denoted their main base.

(No, you don't. But it is not ideal to stay in a place where you cannot turn your back.)

Lauren pushed off the wall, making her way to her room. She needed to talk to Andy.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

"Sentinel Services asks that any sighting of two mutants: A blond 5' 5" girl and a 5' 9" brown-haired boy. While citizens are not encouraged to approach these mutants under any circumstance, they ask that any sightings be reported-"

Lauren switched the channel. 

"The senator has given no word on the investigation into the events of two weeks ago, which is now popularly dubbed the Atlanta Hit. Local police are working in tandem with Sentinel Services to track down all of the perpetrators. John, what do you make of this situation? It's quite nasty, isn't it?" The dark-haired woman asked her co-anchor.

"Right, you are, Lucy. It is incidents like this that make the average mutant-human relations suffer. The mutants involved in the Atlanta Hit should turn themselves in but don't take it from me. Let's take a look at our most recent polls. Here: About 89% of citizens reported feeling unsafe and are more likely to avoid mutant areas. Over 50% say that-"

Lauren flipped through to another channel.

"Authorities warn citizens to be on the lookout for two young mutants, who are said to be traveling with their parents, both of them have ties to a large mutant terrorist organization. Their names will not be disclosed at this time. If there is any information or sightings, you the public are charged with sharing it with Sentinel Services, who can be reached at xxx-xxx-x214."

Lauren changed the channel again, pressing the buttons with much more force than necessary.

"-I just hate to see these reports that are coming out. I mean, first this incident in Atlanta, and then, in that same state, those two mutant kids."

"Oh, I know, Jonathan. It truly is appalling what some parents will drag their kids into. Could you imagine, a terrorist organization? Worse my parents ever did was drag me to violin classes."

"I hear you, Veronica. This is exactly why the authorities are on the lookout for them now-"

Lauren scoffed before turning off the screen entirely. She turned away from it and sat down in a huff, grabbing her cup of hot chocolate to avoid wringing her hands together.

"Can you believe that? Sentinel Services won't tell people that Andy and I are alive, but they will put out our descriptions like we are some criminals!" Usually, Lauren and Rachel, joined by Andy and Tike, would chat in the office in between training while Scott would do paperwork at his desk. Today, the two of them opted to train against each other, leaving Lauren and Rachel to sit and talk. Scott was with them, but he ran out of food a while ago.

"I mean, technically, you are, but under this government, that is a compliment, so," Rachel answered, peering over her coffee cup. "What I'm more worried about is why they aren't naming you." Lauren didn't say anything, just cupping the cup close to her chest to see if she could steal some of its heat. Scott kept his office downright frigid.

"No, I'm serious, Lauren. You would think that Sentinel Services would be calling for your head, but then they don't release the info that you are alive. It doesn't make any sense. They didn't try to connect you to the Hunt." Rachel was stressed, forehead pinched in concentration. This was something that had been bothering her.

"I mean, it's not Sentinel Services' call." Lauren pointed out, continuing when Rachel just raised her eyebrow. "If Jace Turner had his way, my brother and I would be dead."

"What, the one you're always talking about?" Rachel asked, placing her cup down.

"He ordered his agents to shoot at us as soon as he realized that we were alive. No, if it was his call, our faces would be plastered all over the news."

"You weren't kidding. He really hates you. I mean I know he was the one that was hunting you guys, but no offense, I don't even remember the name of the agent that hunted me. What did he do?"

"It's a long story." Lauren brought her socked feet up onto the couch, curling into herself a bit. "Not a fun one."

"We all have those." Rachel prompted, obviously willing to change the subject, but Lauren just shook her head.

"No, it's cool. Um, well, remember how I told you I don't get along with my parents?" Lauren placed her cup on the coffee table. "When we were taken by Trask Industries, my parents worked with Jace Turner to lock us up in a mutant facility. They promised that if they moved us out of the lab, then they wouldn't try to break us out. They would let us rot there."

"Damn." Rachel breathed out, placing a hand on Lauren's and briefly squeezing.

"Yeah. It just sucks, because Jace Turner just kept getting everything he wanted. Making deals involving me and my brother, like we are something to be bought and traded." Lauren seethed a bit, feeling the familiar hatred for Jace Turner burn within her.

"Deals? What other deal did he make?" Lauren shifted uncomfortably, semi-reluctant to share a detail that she kept hidden from all from a select few.

"The Frosts, the way they saved us all from the lab was by getting into the mind of one of the agents. Turns out it was Turner's partner. When they glimpsed his thoughts, they found out that the whole partnership between Trask Industries and Sentinel Services was some deal between Campbell and Turner. They get the Hounds, and Campbell gets Fenris. Sick, right?" Lauren ran a hand through her hair, wincing as her fingers caught.

"Wait, Campbell asked for you and your brother? Like specifically?" Rachel asked, seemingly stunned.

"He wanted to study our shared power. He did the same to the two Frost sisters that he-"

"Did he place you with the other mutants?" Rachel asked, slight panic slipping into her voice.

"Yeah, but I think it was separated by sex because I was kept with what seemed like female prisoners."

"But he didn't say anything to you, right? It was just the experiments?"

"Just the experiments?" Lauren tried to pull her hand away, but Rachel tightened her.

"Did he talk to you?" Rachel's eyes now matched her voice. Lauren's first instinct was to pull away, to be offended.

(You tremble like a newborn. Listen to the girl. It sounds like she knows something.)

Lauren forcibly relaxed her body, searching Rachel's face. It was enough to throw her back to those days. She tried to wade through the memories, the confrontation in Campbell's office coming to mind. 

"He said he'd been looking forward to meeting us. He was...excited. He knew our family history..."

Rachel stood abruptly, letting go of Lauren.

Lauren watched as Rachel paced the length of the room. A part of her, the part influenced by Scott, told her that the repetitive motion would wear down the carpet.

"Did he offer you steak?" Rachel's voice was void of emotion, her usually animated features sitting flat.

"What-"

"Did he. Offer you. Steak?" Rachel enunciated the words, demanding an answer.

"Yes." Rachel's eyes fell closed. "He said 'Of course we would get something nice to eat' because we had 'make a great contribution to science' or something."

They sat in silence again, Lauren just watching as Rachel held her head in her hands.

"Lauren, you and Andy need to steer clear of Campbell." Rachel finally said. "Campbell had an interest in you guys, and it sounds like he went through a lot of trouble to get you guys under his thumb."

"Rachel..."

"They couldn't spread the news that you're alive, because then they wouldn't have time to paint a narrative. Don't you see? They are saying that you two are young and manipulated by your parents so that when it is revealed that you are the same people in the news a year ago, they will just combine the stories. You guys were the Brady's before, and you're practically poster children!"

"Rachel, slow down-"

"No, listen, that is why their not connecting you to the Hunt. They know if they do that, then you will either end up dead or in a federal prison. He can't have that. He wants you back, maybe as Hounds this time."

Lauren let that statement hang in the air, trying to process the implication. Despite the pressing need to address the looming subject, there was something else that demanded her curiosity.

"How did you know?"

"What?" Rachel asked, stopping her pacing to look at Lauren head-on.

"The steak." Lauren could see the blood leaving the redhead's face. "How did you know Campbell gave us steak?"

"Why does that matter?" Rachel immediately deflected, and yeah, that was fair. It was a weird detail, but there was just something about the look in Rachel's eyes. It was like the questions she was asking weren't coming from secondhand information. It was something deeper like she was remembering, like...

"You were there." Rachel reeled back like she had been slapped, but Lauren continued speaking. "You have met Campbell. You had been held at Trask Labs..." She would have continued talking, but tears began gathering in Rachel's eyes, so she immediately stood and enveloped the older mutant in a hug.

They stood like that for a while, Rachel's quiet sniffling the only sound. That is until the door opened.

"What happened?" Scott questioned, obviously concerned. Lauren had forgotten that they were literally in his office.

"She..."

"What happened?" Scott asked again, looking at Lauren, and for the life of her, she didn't know how to explain.

"It's fine, Dad," Rachel spoke, voice hoarse. "I'm just telling her."

Scott's eyes went wide at the declaration, grabbing his food and moving his desk. Lauren looked at Rachel, pulling back from the hug.

"I was the first Hound."

Chapter Text

(On a mission a few weeks back, Sage was able to gain access to some defunct Trask files. It was testing what was left of her nerves, considering the Military-level encryption on them. Lauren remembered the loud sound of success that rang through the station when she finally cracked it, it was like a war cry and an exhausted grunt rolled into one.

"So what did you find?" Lorna rocked Dawn, who had only recently stopped crying. She wasn't initially supposed to come, as it was well into Dawn's usual nap time, but the baby preferred the sounds of conversation over any sound machine.

"Most of the info was outdated. It goes back to when Trask was founded over sixty years ago. It was privately funded from the beginning, and it looks like their plan to enslave mutants isn't new." Sage brought a file out and set it on the table. John brought it towards him, flipping through the pages as Sage continued. "They had military contracts. They were called Pythons then, to blend into the places they were deployed."

"They were in 'Nam?" John's eyes were locked on the page in front of him, voice hard as Sage nodded.

"They were. When we lost," Sage brought out another file, clutching it tightly. "The Python Program died. Those contracts went with it, so they focused on other research. Kick? A Trask Industry's product."

"You're kidding me," Clarice exclaimed in shock, standing to take the file from Sage as she flipped through the files to see for herself. "I thought it came from some pharmaceutical company in the early two thousands..."

"That was a shell company. They covered their tracks well. A few bribes here and there, and a few years later, it was FDA-approved. After that success, they got more funding and began the research that your grandfather helped with." Sage inclined her head towards Andy and Lauren, causing them to stiffen in indignation. Lauren couldn't help but feel like she still blamed their family.

"If they were making drugs and lost their contracts, then how did the Hound Program start?" Andy interrupted Lauren's thoughts.

"Campbell," Marcos spoke up, looking over the table to make eye contact with Sage. "It was him, right?"

"He joined the lab after finishing his second dissertation, becoming director pretty quickly. He revived the Python Program, changing its name."

"We know what happened from there." Sonya closed her eyes, leaning her elbows on her knees as she clasped her hands together. Her exhaustion mirrored everyone else in the room.

"They used kick, got them addicted. Starved those who wouldn't listen. It was torture, plain and simple." Sage recounted it with no emotion in her voice, and while that would have bothered Lauren in another instance, this time she was grateful for the delivery. She didn't want to break down in front of everyone.

"This file is the most useful," Sage held up a very thin folder. "This is a list of the Hounds, active and inactive." She placed it on the table, and Lauren immediately reached out to grab it.

The list of active Hounds was short, only about thirty in total, with about twelve pairs. The inactive list was four pages long. They didn't list names, only power and age. Without thinking, Lauren found the Hounds that she and Andy had killed.

It was good information, Sage reassured them as they flipped through the pages of the mutilated experiments and gaunt mutants on their fourth day of starvation. It was a cold comfort.)

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

"I was the first Hound."

Lauren's first thought was that that was an insane lie. There was no way that Rachel could have possibly survived. Part of the reason that Lauren and Andy killed Hounds was because the process was irreversible. If that wasn't true, then they were cold-blooded murderers. It had to be a lie.

Except Rachel didn't look like she was lying. She looked off to the side, her one green eye distant while the other remained foggy and impassive.

Lauren tried to recall Sage's info on the Hound Program, but all she could see was the blinding white light of their power-

"I told you about my mother." Rachel continued to speak, her voice sounding distant, almost dreamy, as she recalled events. "I didn't tell you that she tried to kill me."

"It wasn't like that," Scott choked out, moving to place his hands on his daughter's shoulders.

"Dad, we've been through this," Rachel rebuffed, shrugging his hands off. "No matter how gone she was, she was still my mom."

"Gone?" Lauren asked, hoping to break up the budding argument.

"My wife was one of the most powerful mutants that the world has ever seen, but she was also the weakest, in a lot of ways," Scott repeated, eyes misty.

"Most of her power came from this alien parasite," Rachel's voice dripped with anger, but it seemed to fizzle out of her as she continued, leaving only grief. "She called it the Phoenix force, said it helped her, but the more she indulged it, the less she was..."

"She lost herself, and we never got her back." Scott finished, looking down at his daughter.

"You said that the reason that your mom died and the reason you blocked your telepathy was the same," Lauren struggled to recall the details from months ago. "What does it have to do with the Hound Program?"

Rachel glanced at Scott, who seemed to be lost in memories.

"You ever heard the name Essex?" Lauren thought back to the book that they had saved from the original headquarters, the details of a prominent mutant orphanage.

"Essex Orphanage," Lauren remembered, startling a bit when Scott took a sudden breath.

"Nathaniel Essex ran it. He and my dad...they were close," Rachel continued, wringing her hands together.

"He was the closest thing I ever had to a father." Scott set his jaw as if the words pained him. "But let's not dwell on that screwed-up relationship. This all began when he was able to capture my wife."

"Capture? I thought she was super powerful?" Lauren blurted without thought, alarm rising in her at the idea.

"You have to understand, back in the day, there was no way to suppress a mutant's powers when they were conscious, but Essex, he was working with Trask at the time. He helped them develop technology that could chain our powers. Collar us."

"Essex created the collars?" Lauren rolled her wrist, feeling the motion calm her even as the phantom pain of a broken wrist echoed in her bones.

"No, for all his clever speeches, he was not a scientist. He just funded the research at Trask. Their prototype wasn't ready, but he used it anyway."

"He collared my mother and brought her to my dad with a choice: his daughter or his wife."

"He always thought that he could control me, and for the first two decades of my life, that may have been true, but I was thirty by then. He never saw me coming." Scott's grim look softened as he changed the subject. "But he had a backup plan."

"He was never going to let me go," Rachel explained as Scott went to pour himself a generous glass of brandy. "He made it so I would be taken to Trask Labs."

"So you were taken..." The words stuck in her mouth, memories clogging her throat. "How did your powers..."

"I told you that my mom bailed because I didn't have access to the Phoenix force. Well, turns out that Campbell was the same. I was thrown into a waiting cell and experimented on for the longest time. I was alone. They told me that my dad had abandoned me, and traded me to them. They tried to break me. They should have tried something else." Rachel sucked in a breath, voice beginning to tremble as she fought to force the words out. "A year in, Campbell comes up with Hypercortisone-D..."

"Have you ever been injected?" Scott asked Lauren as Rachel trailed off. Lauren shook her head. "Good. It is not something that you should ever touch."

"It makes you feel like you could do anything. You have the world at your fingertips and could blow it all away. The first time, I swore I was floating..."

Lauren swallowed the buildup of saliva in her mouth, realizing the similarities of Kick and the euphoric power of Fenris coursing through her veins.

"After I came down, Campbell gave me a steak dinner. I had given a demonstration that impressed his investors. His Subject One, his pride and joy. He said I was always such a good sport, indulging his games." Derision was clear in Rachel's voice, leaking into the air. "I hated him, I hated that damn drug, but...that feeling, the more I took it, the more I needed it. I was sick of waking up and knowing that my power, my body, wasn't my own anymore. So the next time they turned the collar off, I looked into the future-"

"The future?" Lauren exclaimed in disbelief, but Rachel didn't stop talking.

"-and I saw what I would do. What it would all lead to. I couldn't let it happen. So I tried to take away my own powers with a mental block."

"A mental block?" Lauren looked at Scott, but he just shook his head.

"Xavier placed on my mother when she was a child, and it kept the Phoenix force at bay for a long time. I thought I could do something similar. I..." Rachel was hugging herself, squeezing. Scott was standing off to the side, hands fidgeting like he wanted to comfort her.

"I remember screaming. It was a huge strain, and in the end, I could only stifle the powers. It was enough though. None of what I saw has come to pass."

(Yet. Some things are inevitable. Stopping the future? Man muss die Dinge nehmen, wie sie kommen. To do otherwise is a fool's errand.)

You have to take things the way they come. Lauren thought that in a world where people could bend light in their hands, the idea of changing the future was not a remote impossibility.

"I got out. My dad and the Hell Fire Club intercepted me on a training field and saved me. Got me clean. I looked into the mirror for the first time in five years, and I realized that my actions changed me more than I thought." Rachel's hand came up, hovering over her face and opaque eye.

"I, uh, after," Rachel cleared her throat, eye flicking around the room before settling again in Lauren. "After that, I told them everything I knew. And, the Hell Fire club wasn't able to shut it down, but they were able to cut it off at the knees for a long time."

"But after it was weakened, we grew complacent," Scott spoke, regret clear in his voice. "We thought it wouldn't be a problem anymore, since it was so small and relying heavily on Campbell's own money for funding, we didn't think..." He trailed off.

"But then the Frosts got caught," Lauren finished. "And Campbell discovered Andy and me."

"And everything was advancing too quickly for just the Hell Fire club to handle. So I recommended we partner with the Mutant Underground since I knew that some old friends helped start it up." Scott explained, holding up his hands in a 'there it is' gesture.

"I didn't tell you this to be pitied." Rachel sucked in a breath, voice trembling. "I told you so you would listen to me when I say: you need to stay away from Campbell."

Lauren stayed silent, letting the words wash over her. She looked away on instinct, a large part of her protesting the idea. Campbell was the reason that she and Andy suffered; he was the reason that their friends had suffered. She wanted him to pay.

"No, you need to understand," Rachel surged forward, grabbing at Lauren's shoulders. "Campbell is an obsessive creature. He's lost his experiments before, but..."

"The reason that the Hell Fire Club was able to do so much damage after they rescued me was because he was too focused on getting me back. He neglected the program, too caught up in playing another one of his damned games."

"Games?"

"Did you know that Campbell used to be a professor?" Rachel abruptly changed the subject, throwing Lauren through a loop. "He taught genetics, focusing on diseases. It was like a compulsion for him, wanting to understand how everything ticked. The man is the very definition of control issues. The field came easy to him because he is the type to look and see the ins and outs."

"You and your brother were assumed dead, but now that Campbell knows that you are alive, well, it's already begun." Scott sighed, rubbing a hand over his face.

"What are you talking about?"

"When I escaped, the game began. My description was everywhere, a missing child of a politician, or something. Every time I found a new safe house, there was some Good Samaritan who reported my face to the police. God forbid I stand by a window, let alone go outside. It wasn't until the Hell Fire Club faked my death that I was able to breathe again."

"So when you were talking about the news coverage, how they are painting Andy and me, it's what, an attempt to capture us? Jace Turner wants us dead, he has made that clear-"

"God, will you-" Rachel let out a frustrated breath. "Will you just listen? Turner is not the issue here. Campbell is. The worst thing Turner could possibly do to you now is trade you to him."

"You can't seriously think-" Lauren denied. "We literally almost escaped last time. He can't possibly be thinking we would-"

"You think you will have a choice?" Rachel's voice shook, this time with anger. "You think that any of us had a choice?"

Lauren let her stunned silence answer, watching as Rachel softened, grabbing her jacket as she made for the door.

"If you're not careful, you are going to end up on the wrong side of this fight."

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Charles Xavier's journals were a strange read.

I fear that my limitations will one day drown me. Sometimes when I pontificate on topics I would rather avoid around students, I act as a politician. These days, I find that it is entirely necessary. Despite Hank and I's unwillingness to censor thought within the walls of the academy, we find that guided discussion is better suited, especially after Erik pulls one of his stunts.

This time, Erik and Raven, and oh how it hurts to even write her name, led a rally. Raven was in her true skin, blue feathers and yellow eyes gleaming as she marched. As her brother, it gladdened me to see her stand with pride. I won't deny it. Nonetheless, it pains me a great deal to hear what she spouts without thought. She and Erik, thick as thieves, united in their Mutant and Proud stance.

There are certain practicalities that one faces when living with telepathy. I imagine it is why Erik and I would stand so diametrically opposed. Part of the indomitable human spirit, as my friends on this side of the pond would put it, is the desire for sovereignty, though nowadays it translates more as protection in self and privacy. Before the rise of mutations, the greatest example of this would be the safety inside a like-minded society. When the age of mutant-kind began, humans did as history tells them, closing ranks in the face of the other. It is an understandable reaction, one that is well documented.

It is only through work and compromise that the reaction can be mitigated into something beneficial to both groups. But then, Erik and Raven would rather give in to that reaction, to mirror and subjugate as the humans would do to them.

The hatred of mutants comes from fear, as does all hatred. Erik would have this fear be turned to humans, to give them a reason to fear us. Raven co-signs this, both claiming that the alternative, the compromise of mutants in any sense of the word, is out of the question. Mutant and Proud, they say.

I honestly find it ironic, the sentiment. Perhaps that is why I and others like me find it difficult to subscribe to Erik's philosophy. From a young age, telepaths know what it is to be feared. To know someone's deepest thoughts is to invade that sense of security, the way some humans feel mutants have invaded their society.

There are some, like my father, who would allow me entry into their thoughts, going so far as to hold the door open to me when I was but a child. That was a rarity.

As it stood, once he passed, I found no one that would give me the same courtesy. When we took in Raven, she made me swear to never look into her mind. My mother would simply leave the room to avoid "what your mind could hear" or so she said. I never had the heart to tell her she was often slurring, even in her mind, too much to be understood. My step-father and step-brother, well. The less to be said about them, the better.

When I first met Erik, when he was chasing revenge like a man consumed, I glimpsed his thoughts about mutant abilities. I found his ways radical, but intriguing. Misguided, but inciting. Of course, reality came around. Erik asked that I stay away from his mind, wearing that ridiculous helmet even after all these years.

Mutant and proud, mutant and proud. Rather hypocritical, to expect me to stifle my gifts while campaigning to the masses for free use for all mutant-kind. But then, that is the fallacy of human nature. Despite Erik's claims that he is above, more evolved, he acts as human as any other.

A shame, to be sure.

But then, I'm rambling.

Lauren scoffed, mentally adding to a running tally. Charles Xavier tended to ramble, which wouldn't be surprising given it was a private journal, but she didn't expect him to point it out quite as much.

"It must be interesting," Lauren looked up to see Andy standing in the doorway. "Knowing the thoughts of a telepath. It's almost like being one yourself."

"As if," Lauren scoffed, closing the book to give her attention to her brother. "What did Lorna say?"

"She was pretty sure that Dawn's mutation has something to do with stinking up any room she is placed in." Andy grimaced at the memory of the smell, and Lauren couldn't blame him. Babies were surprisingly stinky.

"You know what I meant, Andy," Lauren said. "What did she say about the Frosts? Their mission?"

There was little to do around the Mutant Underground now that most of the fighters had moved out of the shelters they provided. They called themselves X-Agents, which Andy loudly declared was badass. Lauren agreed but kept her thoughts to herself.

The news rallied them as gangs, of course, but just as they created the groups to help who they could, they also created leaflets that were passed around. Every time the police shut down one publication, another cropped up within the week.

Lorna was very vocal at first about how she didn't like all of their fighters leaving. She said it left them vulnerable, but the result could not be understated: they had fewer mouths to feed. There was more traffic through the stations rather than people living in them.

It helped that Clarice, John, and Shatter were implementing a host of new operations to help the groups. Clarice...acquired some seeds and Shatter provided what he knew from growing up in the country to start a large community garden. With John scoping out the meeting places, Clarice would open up portals. She had become quite adept at holding them open for longer.

(Clarice's brow was scrunched as her stare practically bore holes into her hand, it flashing purple, green, and white. Lauren watched in awe as the rip in space-time built on each other, glowing and solidifying. Clarice let out a gasp as her hand shook, and Lauren looked at her in concern.

The gem was no larger than a penny, but it was there. With a final grunt, Clarice dropped her concentration, and the gem fell into her palm. Or, it would have, had Clarice's hands been steady. As it stood, the tiny gem fell to the floor, falling straight through.

Lauren blinked, jumping us as the leg of Clarice's stool was suddenly tipping forward into the portal on the floor. Clarice scrambled, laughing as she tripped over her own feet. Her laughter, though slightly manic, was contagious, and Lauren found herself joining in.

Five minutes later, Clarice held another portal open gleefully tossing in pebbles to then be spat out from the floor. Lauren couldn't contain her shriek of glee when a particularly well-aimed pebble came rocketing at her.)

Clarice and John's station became a one-stop shop for food. Every mutant in Atlanta knew to keep a watch out for a blue van that was circling the places protected by X-Agents, dispensing food and fresh water to the mutant community.

Clarice said that potatoes, rice, and corn were their most popular items, which she said was because John always recommended some kind of recipe that was to die for.

Lauren didn't comment on the blush staining Clarice's cheeks when she spoke of their mutual friend, knowing that she would not take it well. Lauren was just glad to see some of the weight off her friend's shoulders.

They were able to reopen the clinic, with the protection of a few surrounding X-Agent groups. Of course, Reed and Caitlin were no longer running it, or so Lauren had heard last. After the Hunt, mutants with doctorates and specialties traveled to Atlanta, volunteering to work at the clinic. It improved the quality of care by leaps and bounds, but perhaps Lauren was a little biased.

"She was all for it. Practically said that if we stayed any longer couped up reading then she would start hurling hammers at us at random times, with prejudice." Despite the words, Andy smiled gleefully, which Lauren mirrored once she snapped out of her thoughts.

"And she didn't have any conditions time?" Lauren pressed, rising from her bed and moving to place the Professor's journal among her things.

"No, she said that the Frosts have proved themselves enough," Andy walked over to his bed, flopping down with a sigh.

"It is probably more like we have proven that we can handle ourselves," Lauren corrected gently, playing on her brother's ego to soften the reminder that the Frosts and Lorna did not get along. "But if it means we can go, then who cares, right?"

Andy just grunted, and Lauren threw a shoe at him, making a beeline for the door. As soon as she closed it, she heard the thump of a boot hitting the door.

He was too slow.

Lauren skipped down the steps, thinking about what they may find on their upcoming mission.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

"You seriously think that this will give us any useful information?" Andy dubiously asked, holding a molded coffee mug upside down before tossing it in the heap of broken furniture in the corner.

"I mean, if you think that you'll find more useful information in a cup than we can in the files, then by all means, continue searching that desk." Lauren snarked, using her shields to hinge open a stuck drawer. She coughed violently when a cloud of dust sprang from within.

| Everything okay in there? | The Frosts' voice came to them, and Lauren absently nodded before realizing that a verbal answer was needed.

"Everything is fine! Have you found anything?" Her shout seemed overtly loud, but it did its job.

| There is an old computer; the rudimentary tech from the early two thousands. We should be able to recover some information from the hard drive. |

Lauren hummed as she yanked on the second drawer in the filing cabinet. She noticed that Andy was stubbornly messing with the desk, and she turned away to focus on the files once more. There were a few more moments of quiet before a small click sounded, followed immediately by Andy's triumphant laugh.

Lauren turned to look, seeing Andy pull open a previously hidden drawer. She shook her head, a rueful smile momentarily gracing her face before she concentrated once more.

The files were not placed in any particular order that she could decipher. It seemed random, but then, she was searching all of the files, so she supposed it didn't matter.

She closed the first drawer, hearing Andy looking through the papers that he found there. She came upon the last drawer, disappointed with the contents.

"Lauren, come look at this," Her brother called her over, and with a sigh, she walked over, taking the paper that he handed her. "I think..."

"Is this...?" Lauren scanned the paper, eye roaming the collection of letters, all from one person. "They are all from the professor."

"Look," Andy turned the pages over, noting that the first few were in German with English notes in the margins. "There's no postmark on these, so I don't think they were sent, but they are all signed 'yours, Erik,'" Andy pointed out the instances.

"If this is really Magneto's office, then..." Lauren looked around the room, taking in the faded wallpaper and landscape paintings. She stepped away from the desk, placing the papers down as she did so. She stepped closer to the paintings, remembering the Professor's words.

Erik took to hiding things close to his chest. It was no surprise that this habit was born from war, his family hid valuables the same way, even when they were taken to the camps. He told me that his mother's favorite and most precious items were always taped to the back of her lilies. I never understood what he meant by that until I saw his art collection. It seemed that his cleverness ran in the family.

Lauren approached the two paintings on the opposite walls, taking the first down easily. It was of a clear lake held back by a dam, but when Lauren flipped it over, she saw nothing, even when she ran her hand over the edges. She set it down before moving to the next one. It showcased a large farmhouse overlooking a field. It looked peaceful, Lauren thought, as she approached it.

She used her shields to grip the painting edges. It was large, so it took some effort, but she was able to lean it against the wall. She studied the painting, looking at it from the side. It was from that angle that she was able to see the smallest lift on the canvas.

"What are you doing over there?" Andy asked as she stood from her crouched position.

"I think I found something..." Lauren answered, continuing as she heard Andy walk over.

With no small amount of difficulty, she turned the canvas around, careful not to tear the painting. Andy stepped in and steadied the large frame once it looked like she overbalanced while attempting to pivot the canvas. Unlike the other painting, there was brown paper covering the entire back. Carefully, Lauren created one of her sharp disks, slicing the paper slowly, handshaking at the thought of cutting too far. The thought of ruining Magneto's artwork was enough to strike fear into Lauren's heart, despite the man's disappearance.

When she had made a reasonable cut in the top, she pulled it forward, moving so her body wasn't blocking the light. Grinning triumphantly, she reached into the tear, pulling out a manilla folder.

"What is it?" Andy asked, and she turned to tell him, but upon feeling movement on her hand, she looked down and screamed.

She flung the folder across the room before flinging her arm out and shaking it until the spider fell. Andy started stomping on the ground, missing the spider each time. They were both yelling incoherently, mostly at each other, as they attempted to kill it. It wasn't until Lauren and Andy both decided to use their powers that they finally made some progress.

Lauren sliced at the legs, a large cut forming in the wall as she did so. The spider still refused to fall, using its silk to hang onto the wall. Andy pushed out, crushing what was left of the spider into the wall, simultaneously destroying the drywall.

"I think we got it," Andy breathed heavily, inspecting the hole.

Lauren walked over to where the manilla folder had landed, shuddering at the memory of the spider crawling on her.

She opened it up, but she didn't have a chance to take anything out before the Frosts rushed in.

"We heard shouting!" The first Frost said as she stepped into the room.

"We checked on you, but all we could hear was your panic." Another Frost commented as she rushed in after her sister.

"What happened?" The Frosts questioned in unison, taking in the scene in front of them.

Lauren looked around the room, taking in the damage to the far wall, remembering the sheer panic she was feeling not a minute ago. She sheepishly glanced at Andy, who was mirroring her look.

"So there was this spider...."

Chapter Text

Ever since Lorna and Marcos heard Rachel's suspicions regarding Campbell's target on Fenris, Andy and Lauren were largely regulated to the administrative side of the Mutant Underground program. While it had frustrated them to no end, there was no job that demanded their presence, so they hadn't been able to fight the decision.

When they got word of a Sentinel Service raid on one of the X-Agent community centers, they were able to make an argument. Lauren's shields were indispensable when it came to Sentinel Services. No bullet can penetrate them. Andy argued that he could provide some serious firepower, and act as Lauren's plan B if she was ever in a pinch. Lorna assured them that while their points were convincing, there was simply not enough to warrant Fenris' coming onto the scene.

That left Lauren and Andy sulking in the corner while everyone prepared to head out. Seconds before they were set to leave, however, some more information came over the radio.

"Come in, Station A, the Hounds are here. It looks like two sets and a couple of singles. One set has some sound manipulation thing, but it's limited. Send everyone, Station A-"

A shrill ringing made everyone cover their ears except Lorna who winced before walking over and shutting off the radio.

"Okay, now it's necessary. But you watch yourselves, got it? Let's go, Clarice is supposed to open our portal and minute-"

Lauren felt a familiar tug at the edge of her mind, and she turned in tandem with Andy, watching as the portal opened, revealing Clarice.

"You need a lift?"

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

There was chaos when they emerged from the portal. The building they were in was initially a school that was abandoned. The X Agents repurposed it into a community center, letting unhoused mutants stay and providing protection from purifiers. They went so far as to act as personal bodyguards to some more at-risk mutants. Over a hundred mutants gathered there every day since it began over two months ago.

They were nonviolent, but of course, that didn't matter to Sentinel Services. To them, they were trespassing and encouraging violent ideas and behaviors.

Lauren immediately located the most concentrated area of gunfire. It was near the back of the building. There were large metal pull-down doors that stuck open, providing Sentinel Services a good target. There were lots of long-range fighters hiding out behind the pillars in between while Sentinel Services tried and failed to advance.

Lauren threw up a large shield, covering them all. After the initial gunshots that the shields took, there was nothing. Lauren looked at Andy. He nodded, having an idea of what she wanted. She kept the shield up, carefully pushing it forward.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Andy making his way to all of the other fighters, directing them to other vulnerable areas. They would handle this.

By the time everyone cleared out, Lauren had barely broken a sweat. Everyone would be able to evacuate without a problem. Later, they would look over some buildings that the Hell Fire Club owns to see if they could rebuild the community center.

Lauren would blame her absent-minded thoughts for what happened next.

The thing about sound is, that in the most basic sense, it is a type of energy created by air particles. Lauren knew this from her physics lesson, but she was reminded of it when her shields began to concave.

Lauren set her foot, muscles straining as she struggled to tighten the shield. There were gaps forming at the top, where unfiltered sound could pass through.

Lauren knew that her ears were bleeding due to the warmth trailing down her face and into her neck. She couldn't feel the pain, too invested in ensuring the shield held until the right moment.

"Andy!"

"Got it!"

Lauren dropped the shield, collapsing behind a pillar as the full effect of the sonic attack hit her. It only lasted for half a second, as, over the atrocious noise, she heard the whooshing sound of Andy's attack.

Andy, thanks to their benefactors named Scott and Rachel, had been able to practice using his abilities against objects typically considered immovable. He practiced with walls and trees.

And cars.

The Sentinel Service vehicles flew back, crushing the agents stationed behind them, as Andy ducked back behind a pillar. There were screams, and there were shouted orders that Lauren couldn't make out. Suddenly, the attack stopped. Everything stopped, the agents retreating. Andy glanced at her, and Lauren just kind of shrugged. She was just as confused as he was, but she refused to drop her guard.

| Stand up. |

Lauren twitched, feeling the demand tingle down her spine. While she was used to a foreign presence in her mind, thanks to Andreas, she did not enjoy the sensation, especially since this pressure brought a fog. Knowing it was not her own will did not mean she could suddenly ignore it.

She stood.

| Turn towards the center of the room and walk forward. |

Mechanically, Lauren turned to the left seeing Andy now facing her as they walked towards each other.

| Stop and turn toward the open doors. |

Lauren and Andy came to a stop three feet away from each other and turned toward the door.

They stood there motionless, and Lauren could see that there were agents aiming guns at them, shouting at each other. She could see a pair of hounds sitting back and watching with dead eyes as another Hound, unattached, held out his hand while his nose bled.

| Stay still. |

Lauren felt her muscles lock, even as she saw the muzzles of the guns aim. It was aimed downward, and she knew it wouldn't be fatal, but she couldn't be sure. She could never be sure.

So when the gunshots rang out, it wasn't Lauren that moved.

(You've left your mind vulnerable, but this isn't just your body.)

Lauren's hands came up, blocking the bullets as they hit the bottom of the shield.

Andrea had cut through the fog in her mind, but not to give her control. Maybe it was not within his abilities, but she wouldn't put it past him to just be punishing her for not grasping what he told her.

Even Fenris was vulnerable to telepaths.

| Stay still. | The fog came flooding back, but when the guns were fired, Andreas reacted once more, no longer inhibited by his stubborn ancestor, and Lauren threw up another shield. As she did, Andy threw up a hand and sent the gunmen careening backward.

There was silence as Lauren and Andy stood, shield dropped as soon as the immediate danger was gone.

"Targets bypassing control but aren't attacking." Lauren heard from their radios, limbs hanging at her sides.

"Hey!" Lauren heard a familiar voice behind her, but her body would not turn to look at him. "What's going on?"

As Marcos approached, she could see Andy twitch, attempting to regain control. Even a moment would be enough for them to warn the Underground Leader.

| Turn around. |

Slowly, Andy and Lauren turned to face Marcos, who finally stopped in his tracks.

| Send out a shield. | Lauren brought up a shield, feeling Andreas fight the order.

| Throw a shield. | Lauren turned the shield and threw it to the side. It seemed that although Andreas could not completely combat the control, he could be a stickler with the demands.

Foreign rage battered against her mind, pain shooting down her spine once more.

Lauren still felt the pressure in her mind but was not directed again. Instead, she watched passively as Andy threw out an attack, sending Marcos into the far wall, groaning but alive.

| Throw a shield at the man in front of you. |

Lauren threw a shield, and it knocked into Marcos's shoulder. Lauren heard a popping sound, but she was just glad they didn't know about the sharper aspects of her arsenal.

There was a shout, and Lauren dropped to her knees. Her limbs moved when she told them to, and she immediately threw up a shield to stop the sudden barrage of gunfire.

She looked over, seeing Lorna helping Marcos to the door. It looked like he was walking on his own.

Lauren looked out at the people attacking, eye falling on the lone Hound, clutching at his head as it bled. She watched as he was quickly pulled back into one of the remaining trucks.

After that, the evacuation went smoothly, though the building itself was a loss large enough to set off a wave of discontent through the station for the next few days. Lauren and her brother had other priorities.

"We need to figure out this schematic..." Andy muttered, studying the papers in his hands.

"I don't think it's the answer, Andy..." Lauren sighed, rubbing her eyes. She couldn't get the image of Marcos's crumpled form out of her head.

"Well, if not this then what?" He asked, not looking up from the papers.

"Okay, pause. Andy, think about this," Lauren changed tactics. "If we have these helmets on, then we won't be able to communicate with the Frosts, ever."

"Okay, bad, I get that, but we also won't be puppets for some random person!"

"Point, but not all telepaths are out to get us!"

"And the ones that are?" Andy immediately countered.

"Andy, you sound paranoid," Lauren pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling every eighteen years wear on her bones. "You sound like them-"

"And we should have listened to them, Lauren!" Andy ranted as he paced the room. "They were right! We are vulnerable!"

"The telepath caught us off guard, I admit, but-"

"But nothing! There is no way that we would have gotten out of that without Lorna's help, and that was way too close for comfort." Andy stopped and turned towards her bed, pinning Lauren with a look inviting argument. Lauren didn't like to disappoint.

"Look, I understand that, but it was our fault we were so vulnerable in the first place. Not-" Lauren held up a hand, stopping Andy from interrupting her again. "Because we didn't listen to Andreas and Andrea, but because we sent everyone away instead of letting them help us!"

"We didn't need their help, though," Andy immediately rebuffed crossing his arms.

"Until we did," Lauren countered as Andy's expression soured. "Look, I'm not trying to say that we are not total powerhouses, we are. But we are not like them, Andy."

"Elaborate." Andy deadpanned, and Lauren could understand the reaction. They had said that too many times already.

"Despite some of our previous plans, we have never worked alone."

"We always attack alone-"

"I am not talking about attacking, Andy," Lauren stopped him. "I am talking about the fact that we always have someone at our backs, and that day, it was Lorna."

"That time, but what about the next?"

"We wouldn't be anywhere if we hadn't trusted the people around us, Andy," Lauren rebuffed, giving Andy time to contradict her. He didn't. "We don't need to be invulnerable, we just need to trust that we are not alone."

"Because trust worked out so well for them," Andy pointed out, but Lauren could tell his heart wasn't in it.

"Maybe trust didn't work out for them," Lauren paused, choosing her words. "But we aren't them, and honestly? We run in much safer circles."

Andy cracked a grin, nodding as if to acknowledge that fact.

"Besides, you look terrible with helmet hair," Lauren joked as she moved instinctually to dodge a pillow. They devolved into a conversation surrounding hair care on the run, and Lauren took a breath.

A part of her wanted to jump to defend their power from telepaths, but even the thought of cutting telepathy out made her feel wrong...

All she could see was Rachel, who would send her little mindless nudges whenever she wanted to show Lauren something cool. If she thought about it, she could still hear the echo of laughter that would sound in her mind when Rachel was absolutely losing it over something that Andy and Tike did. Knowing that Rachel suppressed her gifts to the extent that she did, and knowing why she did it, it made Lauren grateful that Rachel didn't completely block her telepathy.

Her mind drifted, this time to the Professor. One of the greatest telepaths, arguably the most powerful of all time, always stepping on eggshells around the people closest to him. It brought her back to those years of hiding what she was, when sneezing too abruptly would lead to small shields forming in her hands. The fear that she could be caught, the knowledge that she couldn't drop her guard in her own home.

The thought of anyone living like that, denying any part of them, had her stomach turning.

(You would deny yourself protection?)

The thing about it was, it wasn't truly protection. Protection would be having mental defenses, the ones that Charles wrote about. The helmet, though? That was running? It's hiding.

Weren't you the one who said that we cannot run? That our DNA commands we adapt?

There was only silence. It baffles Lauren that Andreas would be so touchy about invading someone's mind when he always adds his commentary at the wrong time.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

"Hey," Lauren looked up to see her brother standing in the doorway of their shared room with a laptop in hand. "You got a minute?"

"Yeah, what's up?"

"I was looking over the news stuff, looking out for anything about us, like you said, and uh..." Andy looked down, hesitating.

"What did you find?" Lauren put aside her journal, giving her brother her full attention.

"I think it's better if you watch it yourself..." Andy approached her, handing over the laptop. Lauren took it from him, moving her hair to rest over her right shoulder.

It was a YouTube video on the FOX News channel, titled: Interview w/ Former Boyfriend of Missing Mutant Children. With a shaking hand, Lauren pressed play.

"And now we have a close friend of the two mutant children that have been gracing your morning and evening news. Now, as the identity of these children are still being kept confidential, so this interview will be anonymous. Let's get back to the studio to hear from this brave soul live. To you, Janet."

"Thank you, Kate, now for the audience at home, we are going to clarify a few things," The blond woman addressed the camera. "As this is an anonymous interview, we are blurring face of the our guest. Let's begin." She turned to her right.

"Can you tell me your relationship with the kids in question?"

"Uh, yeah, I talked to the brother once or twice, but it was the sister that I knew really well." Lauren felt her heart drop, but she couldn't look away. "We dated, for, god, almost a year? She was...she was my everything."

"You must have been blindsided, with everything that happened." The news anchor sympathized, prompting Jack (oh god, Jack) to continue.

"I was scared, same as anyone else. I tried to get her out of the gym, but she went back for her brother..."

"The gym..." The anchor leaned in. "Are you referring to the gym incident at Bellview High School last year?"

"I don't..." Jack looked off-screen briefly, obviously receiving some kind of instruction. He looked down as he clasped his hands, nodding briefly before looking up. "I guess, I can say that, yes, but before you say anything, you didn't know Lauren!" Lauren reached up to place a hand over her mouth. It was like a part of her brain thought that if she stared hard enough then she would be able to see through the blur over Jack's face. She would be able to see him.

"Lauren was-is amazing. I know the news said a whole bunch of things about the whole family, but I knew her. She was like..." Jack hesitated, choosing his words before turning away from the interviewer and turning directly to the camera. "They told you that she made straight A's and was in a bunch of clubs, but she was more than that, you know? She went out of her way for everyone to the point where I had to remind her to relax and get a burger sometimes."

The camera panned to the anchor's face, which had a softer expression now. If Lauren didn't know better, she would even call it genuine.

"And God, she, she didn't broadcast it, but she loved her family, especially her brother. She didn't talk about them much, but I have siblings, you know, and I know what it is to get along to get along, but Lauren? She was so protective of him, and I heard later that he was getting bullied..." He sighed, sitting back with a defeated posture. "I'm not surprised it all went wrong."

"I see, you must really have cared for her," The woman, Janet, continued her line of questioning. "And what do you have to say to the allegations made against Lauren and her family?"

"What that she is a terrorist?" Jack scoffed, shaking his head. "No, I never believed it, not for a second, and what they were saying before, that their parents might be, I don't know, manipulating them or something..."

"You are referring to the recent reports that the two mutant children were being forced to work as child soldiers due to their parent's allegiance to a Mutant organization?"

"Yeah, I guess. I mean, Lauren never liked to talk about her dad, and said that all he ever talked about was work. The way she would talk about him sometimes, the way she would act, it was almost like she was scared of him, you know?"

Lauren narrowed her eyes, feeling flayed. She had worked so hard to cultivate her persona around Jack, and she had thought it was flawless. What exactly did she give away? What did Jack truly know?

"Are you saying you believe that these allegations are true? That their parents are using them as child soldiers?" Janet seemed eager for a clear answer, and Lauren couldn't help but agree.

"I never met the man, and Lauren always said that there was something happening at home that kept me from meeting her mom..." The rest of the sentence went unsaid, but Lauren heard it all the same.

"Did you ever suspect that Lauren was not who she said she was?" Janet asked, and this question brought Lauren up short.

"Lauren told me everything she wanted me to know, and that was enough. No one is exactly who they say they are, everyone has secrets, and I just thought she had some issues at home. Her secrets don't change who she is, and you know what? Her being a mutant saved lives that day. She went in and stopped people from getting hurt and stopped her brother from going any farther. She is a hero."

The interview kept going, and Lauren tried to comprehend what Jack was saying. She touched the screen, imagining the way his hair fell on his face. She moved her hand, imagining the way his curls occasionally got caught when she attempted to move it out of the way.

"-can you please unblur me? I don't care if they know who I am, I need her to see me." Jack's voice cut through the fog, and Lauren waited with bated breath as there was sounds of shuffling.

There. He was unblurred.

Time had been kind to him. Lauren knew that she had gotten pale from so much time spent inside, but Jack was as tan as ever. His curls were primed, in that special way that he usually saved for special occasions. Lauren focused on his eyes, the clear brown shining in the light.

"Lauren, I don't know if you'll see this or if they'll let you, but I just need you to know..." He seemed to brace himself, taking a breath before continuing. "I'm here, okay? I don't know what you're going through, but please, come home. There are people willing to help you get out of whatever trouble you're in, and when everything is done, maybe we can finally take that trip to Greece, huh? I don't know, I just miss you. Ahem," Jack cleared his throat as he looked away from the camera, but Lauren saw the tears in his eyes.

He was begging her, she knew. He used that same tone, the one that made her melt. She closed her eyes, nearly sobbing as her brain instantly brought the feeling of Jack's hand cradling her cheek.

The interview ended quickly after that, and she sat in silence. She sat there for so long that the screen turned black.

"Hey," Andy's voice startled her, and she hastily wiped at her tears. "Are you okay?"

It was like seeing Jack had her reverting to the girl she'd been, young and naive and so desperate for normalcy. The girl had to hide her emotions and stuff them in a dark place, hoping that the dam wouldn't burst at the wrong moment. The girl who would do anything to keep everything strictly within the lines of what she could control.

"Yes," Lauren gasped out, wiping at her face as the tears continued flowing. "Yeah, I am..."

Maybe she loved Jack, she realized, and maybe Jack saw more of her than she ever anticipated, but that didn't mean that they could ever go back to what they were. Jack was a piece of her old life, and Campbell was using that against her. Maybe he thought Lauren would cave for a boy who so obviously wanted her to show herself, but he was wrong. If Campbell thought for even a moment that using Jack was going to be effective in anything but reigniting her ire, he was sorely mistaken.

"You sure?" Andy asked, taking the laptop.

"Positive," Lauren gasped out, still crying. "I'm going to destroy Campbell."

Andy's grin was tentative, but the look that he shot her made her burst into laughter. If anything, it made him look more frightened, as the tears had not stopped.

"Right," Andy backed into the doorway, readjusting his trajectory until he was safely out the door. "I'm just going to, uh, check on Lorna..."

Lauren fell back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling with a large smile as tears streamed down her face.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

"Ich kriege so eine Krawatte!" The older man yelled out angry, throwing the journal on the floor along with the rest of the materials on the desk. Despite knowing the language, she didn't understand him, unfamiliar with the expression.

"Vader," Father. The voice came from where she stood, and Lauren could only reel back as the man turned his anger on her.

The scene changed, the rickety office morphing into a pristine lab with large windows looking out over the seaside.

"Noch einmal!" Once more! The same man stood before her as she held her sister's hand. He was older now, deep lines on his face marking his age. His eyes were piercing and cold as they looked down at the pair of them.

They raised their hands, others clasped as a bright light began to envelop the space around them.

"Halt!" Stop! Father boomed, startling his sister. Andreas did not move as he stared at his father impassively. "Du machst es falsch!" You're doing it all wrong!

" Wir geben uns Mühe." We are trying our best. His sister spoke, voice strong as she raised her chin. "Fenris-"

"Ich habe dich erschaffen! Dieser 'Fenris' ist meiner." I created you! This 'Fenris' is mine! Father rounded on Andrea, but Andreas moved in front of her before he could reach her. The older man sneered at the display but didn't continue forward. "Kinder verstehen solche Dinge nicht." Children do not understand such things.

"Noch einmal!" Once more! And once more, they raised their hands.

The scene changed again.

The world was drenched in red. Pain shot through her spine, jolting her body to alleviate the ache. It felt as if her mind was shuttered, detached. Her body would move, but she had no control over it.

Something pulsed, the red flaring around her, and the force behind it rushed past her like a gust of air. To not be able to grasp it, to control it, to bend it to her wishes, was torturous, but she could not feel that emotion, as distant as she seemed to be.

Still, every moment she spent suspended was another that she felt closer to the red around her. It was the lifeblood of the area she was in, and the pulse that she had felt was the heartbeat. And if she stretched her fingers out she could feel-

She could feel...

Everything. The whole world was at her fingertips. She need only blink, letting loose a searing force that would spread far and wide, burning everything from the tips of her eyelashes to the ends of her hair.

Gold lit up under her hands, which were gripping something intangible before. No longer was she floating, unmoored, and listless. Now, she was a buoy, floating in a sea of red with everything she touched lighted with gold.

Her mind stretched, and suddenly she was everywhere, could see everything.

She was everything, and she reached out, enthralled with the flash of light-

But her hand grazed nothing, and she felt a shudder course through her.

Where was it? Where was her other?

The gold seeped to red then to black. It spread like rot until there was no gold, until there was no red, until all that existed was black. Suddenly, everything was rushing upwards as she fell, no longer buoyed or floating, sinking like a stone as she went down-down-down-

The scene changed again, and she was on the edge of the rooftop, watching as Andy and Caitlin stared out over the side. She looked around, vaguely recognizing the scene before her.

This was the day they freed Lorna and Reed from the transport bus. Lauren had her hands held out, ready to bring Andy's shield together. Andy was focused on throwing the attack. It was a novelty, to see the past when they were so weak.

Lauren brought her hands together, watching as the tire exploded. Unlike what she remembered, there was an immediate reaction from the convoy, trained gunmen surrounding the bus.

Lauren watched in horror, seeing one of those guns aimed upwards.

"They-" Lauren stuttered out, realization choking her. "They are searching the rooftops-"

"What?" Andy turned to her, breaking the script.

"They are aiming-" A flash of metal caught her eye, and she didn't bother to think as she screamed. "Andy, down!"

Had she been in the present, had she felt the power she knew at her fingertips, perhaps she would have done something differently. As it stood, she simply pushed Andy down, letting him hide behind the lip of the wall.

Her memory flashed, showing her the raid on the Atlanta Station, where she threw a shield over her brother and left herself defenseless.

The same result, different story.

It was strange, the pain of a gunshot wound. She could hear Andy yelling as she went down, but when she turned to look at him, she found that her vision was leaving her.

The sky pulsed, flooding with red, and suddenly all she could see was her brother, snot running down his face as he bracketed her body against him in a rough attempt to staunch the blood flow. Lauren knew it wouldn't matter though, as she watched Andy cry for her.

His voice got father and father away until it abruptly cut off, giving into silence.

Lauren's eyes shot open as she hyperventilated. Panic overtook her as she stared out into the darkness, despite feeling the softness of her mattress beneath her. She frantically pulled at her sleep shirt, uncovering her shoulder to feel the skin there.

There was no bullet wound or blood or ripped flesh. The skin was slicked with cold sweat, but otherwise untouched.

Andy's lamp flicked on, drawing Lauren's attention. She stared across the room, watching her brother stare back, half his face shrouded in shadow. His hair was a mess, looking as if he had gripped it and pulled, and his gray shirt was sweat-stained down the front. He let out stuttered breaths as he continued to stare.

Slowly, almost mechanically, Lauren pulled the blankets off of her. She swung her legs over the side before getting up and walking over to her brother, who just continued to stare at her. As she got closer, Andy's breaths got faster. She noticed a sheen over his eyes, but it wasn't until a tear rolled down his cheek that Lauren realized he was crying.

She hurried over, taking Andy's hands in her own.

"Andy," She said, voice hoarse. "Are you okay?"

Andy let out a gasp, suddenly tightening his grip on her hands.

"Andy," His eyes seemed to stare through her, but he was at least tracking her movements. He could see her. "Andy, what's wrong?"

Andy continued to cry, but it wasn't until he clenched his eyes shut that he spoke.

"You're gone..." Andy whispered

"No, I'm right here, Andy. I'm right here."

"You're gone..." Andy whispered again as his grip became bruising. "You're gone. You're gone. You're gone. You're gone. You're gone-"

"Shh, Andy, no, I'm right here..." She attempted to soothe her brother, but if anything the familiar action just made him cry harder.

They sat there for a very long time. Lauren continued to hold him even as he fell back asleep. She stared unseeing at their shadows on the wall, the phantom sensation of a bullet tearing through her shoulder keeping her eyes open.

Chapter Text

“We have combed over the journals, and we’re sure that something is missing.” Andy began, sitting in their parent’s makeshift apartment. After more volunteers came to Atlanta, the clinic was no longer run by Caitlin and Reed. Reed had picked up crafting fake IDs and other documents, and their mother was relegated back to the usual duties of a nurse. It meant that the room that they had been sleeping in was in use, but they were able to relocate pretty quickly to a nearby apartment building. It was where most of the staff for the clinic lived.

“We wanted to know if there is anything else that you could think of, anything that we may have missed,” Lauren explained, studying the area.

It was sparsely decorated, with only functional furniture scattered about. The color scheme was entirely different than their old house.

“I guess you haven’t been here before,” Reed cleared his throat, noticing Lauren’s gaze. “It’s strange to think, since we’ve lived here for at least a month, and yet…”

“You’ve never visited.” Caitlin finished in a clipped tone, standing and walking over to the small kitchen. She rummaged through the cabinet as she continued. “Not that you visited us at the clinic either.”

“We’ve been busy,” Andy responded, not shying from the brimming confrontation. Reed drew the attention back to himself, and for once Lauren was grateful.

“I think I have someone that can help you, or at least, help you more than I can,” Reed grabbed a pad of sticky notes, quickly writing down the info. Lauren waited until he finished, holding out her hand.

But Reed didn’t hand her the note. He placed the pen down, folding the paper in his hands.

“Listen, your mother and I have missed you, both of you,” Reed started, gaining confidence when Lauren and Andy remained silent. “We would love to see you around here more, now that we have less on our plates.”

“…we’ll think about it.” Lauren settled on it after a shared glance with Andy confirmed their equal disinterest in the prospect.

“We can do something next week! Your mother will cook, and I can borrow some board games from the clinic. Andy, do you remember that night when you and I played Monopoly until two in the morning, with Lauren as the banker? You would try to move my piece when I wasn’t looking and Lauren tried to help you hide it-“

“What are you doing?” Lauren found herself asking, breaking Reed’s stream of thought.

“What do you mean?” Reed seemed to come back to himself, posture straightening. “Can’t I just want to talk to you? To my kids?”

“You can, we can’t stop you,” Lauren agreed easily, having resigned herself to that fact. “But why are you bringing up old stuff?”

“I thought when you come over, we could play Monopoly like the old days.”

“When we come over,” Lauren repeated, sharing a look with Andy. “We said we would think about it. We are busy right now with Fenris and the missions we go on.”

“You can spare one night for your parents,” Reed argued, still clutching the paper.

“So what is this? Some kind of shakedown?” Andy asked, leaning back against the chair. It was like he reverted to the sullen teenager that he embodied a year ago.

“Family bonding for the info?” Lauren tacked on, crossing her arms.

“Family bonding for the sake of our family,” Reed corrected her. Ever the attorney, always using her words against her.

“But we have to agree if we want the info, right?” Andy’s tone was deadened, and the corners of Reed’s eyes became pinched as his anger began to show.

“I don’t see it that way,” Reed said.

“But we do, so where does that leave us?” Lauren’s arms were still crossed, and Andy straightened in his chair. Reed set his mouth in a thin line before moving to speak.

The cabinet closed harshly, drawing their eyes to their mother, who seemed to finally emerge from the kitchen.

“Just give it to them, Reed,” Caitlin spoke curtly, sending a closed-lip smile their way as she motioned for her husband to hurry.

No one said anything, the three of them were equally confused by their mother’s decision.

“Thank you,” Lauren heard Andy speak, taking the piece of paper from their father. Lauren watched as Andy and their mother seemed to have some silent conversation. Whatever the outcome, Andy led the way out of the small apartment without glancing back. Lauren followed, closing the door behind her.

After leaving the room, Lauren found herself stalling, hand still hovering over the doorknob. There were a lot of things about Caitlin that she understood, but she had not seen her be so cold to Reed in months. It made her curious. Her mother was a naturally reserved person, and Lauren could attribute the fact to having a mother who never prioritized her or marrying into a family that rarely engaged in more than superficial small talk, but the result was the same. She never shared her real emotions, save for when they overwhelmed her.

When her mother shouts, Lauren knows she is being honest.

“-not pretend that everything is the same!” Lauren crept closer, feeling Andy do the same behind her.

“I am trying-” Reed began, voice straining as he fought to keep his voice down.

“Well, stop trying!” Caitlin shouted, effectively dumbfounding Reed and shocking her children, who just awkwardly glanced at each other from outside the closed door. Lauren eyed the door, realizing for the first time that whatever abnormal honeymoon phase that followed Reed’s rescue was over. Andy crept around her, moving to face Lauren with his ear pressed to the door, mirroring her stance.

It was odd, realizing that they had moved beyond the stage where she would hide Andy away, covering his ears and shielding him from their parent’s anger.

“This is your fault!” Caitlin exploded on their father. “You are the reason!”

“Like it’s my fault that our children don’t respect us-” Reed began, and Lauren practically rolled her eyes. Reed calling her them disrespectful wasn’t new in the slightest, but it was her mother’s reply that brought her up short.

“You and your family!” Caitlin continued as if she hadn’t heard him, and maybe she hadn’t, given the nearly hysterical tilt in her tone.

“You are my family, you and the kids, and my mom-” Reed’s voice cracked at the mention of his mother, but Caitlin didn’t pause.

“And your father and your grandparents and your whole twisted history.”

“I never knew about any of it! I’m just like you!” Of all of the arguments that Lauren had overheard, this was the only one she could remember that had Reed on the back foot, defensive above all else. “All of it, it is in the past-”

“All of it? All it has done is take away my children, piece by piece. You and your family of monsters!” Caitlin panted as she finished her accusation.

“I am not my family.” Reed’s voice was cold, and Lauren knew that if she had it directed at her, she would be cowering, all newly honed instincts be damned.

“No, maybe you aren’t. You wouldn’t be the man I married if you were.”  Caitlin breathed steadily, so deeply that Lauren could hear it through the door. “But…” It was like all the anger was physically sapped out of the room, rushing to Lauren and Andy as they processed their mother’s next words.

“But they are, aren’t they?” Caitlin sobbed, and Lauren knew from experience that he mother was likely sinking to the floor as Reed rushed to her, comforting her.

There was no comfort on the other side of the door. It was just Andy and Lauren as they slowly made their way to their car parked out front.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

“And with those final words, Dr. Madeline Garber will be concluding this year’s campus outreach fair. We thank you for your time and hope to see some of you here next fall!”

The microphone was of good quality. Lauren thought back to the ones that her high school had, the techs always having to grapple with the sound going in and out and the sheer amount of feedback that they would pick up. She vaguely wondered about the quality of materials between places like Bell View High and Charolette State University, where they had ended up after reading their father’s note.

(“So Grandma thought that they were having an affair?” Andy scrunched his nose, confirming the rather revolting idea.

“That’s what the note said,” Lauren nodded along as she drove.

“And she’s a big deal?” Andy asked, flipping through the pages that Lauren printed out. They contained all the info available on the internet about Dr. Madeline Garber, including the time and location of her upcoming appearances.

“This University thinks she’s some sort of messiah, but it’s nothing too crazy. At first glance, it seems cool. She says that she is helping mutants with more dangerous powers control them, like a training program while looking into tools to make living with mutations easier.”

“And how come we’ve never heard of her?” Andy’s question came as Lauren turned the wheel, managing to execute a clean parallel parking job that would have made Marcos proud.

“That part of her research isn’t really publicized. I only found out about it through message boards and stuff.”

“Message boards? You dived deep, huh?” Andy remarked as he slowly climbed out of the car. Lauren studied him for a moment, cataloging the continued lightening of her brother’s hair. It was obvious in the bright sunlight.

“When you were getting the car and the supplies, I was doing the research, remember?” Lauren let the car door close harshly behind her, knowing that this particular vehicle’s driver’s side door needed a heavy hand to close correctly. It was both an answer and not, as Lauren avoided the obvious fish for information.

The truth was, the research beyond the public info hadn’t been hard to find. It was almost muscle memory to type the familiar URL and open up Wharf . The message board hadn’t changed much since she had last been able to log on. Say what you want about runaways, but something familiar went far in keeping the community tight. The site was disguised as a blog hub, almost like social media but less refined. There were no pictures and posts were sporadic. The interface hurt her eyes and the font would randomly change at times, leaving her with a major headache anytime she checked in.

She checked the board every time she logged onto the internet, the habit deeply ingrained.

Before she had Marcos and Lorna, before she even had Andy, she had Wharf , and Wharf said this place didn’t raise any red flags. It was that reassurance that she kept close to her chest as she let Andy take the lead, reading all of the signs as she surveyed the area around her.

“I wanna say that this is the right hallway…” Andy came to a stop in front of a large bulletin board covered in notices for study abroad programs, student organizations, and tutoring ads. Lauren paused, surveying the area and taking in the small clumps of students as they made their way through the building. “No, wait, it’s this way.”

Andy started in another direction, and Lauren followed, readjusting her cap as she walked away from the image of a group of students studying on the grass.

As they approached the office, Lauren caught the tail end of a conversation.

“-do you think of the new applicants?” A boy’s voice came from inside.

“I am optimistic that they will all be able to be integrated into the freshman class before the end of the first term.” A modulated voice answered with a proud tilt.

“That is great news.” The boy answered, and Lauren wanted to hang back a bit to listen, but Andy was ahead and he was already knocking on the doorframe before she could stop him.

“Excuse me,” Andy began and Lauren hurried to stand beside him. “We’re looking for Dr. Garber.” 

“I am she.” The woman, previously turned toward her large bookcase on the opposite wall, turned toward them. The boy stood to the side, collecting papers as he did so. “What can I help you with?”

“It’s uh…” Lauren spoke for the first time, eyes cutting to the boy. “It’s a personal matter.” Dr. Garber’s eyes flickered to the boy, but she made no move to dismiss him. Lauren shared a look with her brother, deciding that they had a clear path of escape if this went south. “It’s about a former co-worker of yours, Otto Strucker.”

“Formerly Otto Von-Strucker.” Andy tacked on, as Dr. Garber’s eye sharpened, realization crossing her features.

“Of course, um, Noah, would you please step out? We can continue our conversation at another time.”

“Of course, Dr. Garber,” The boy sent a nod their way as he brushed past them. Andy reached out to shut the door.

“You’re Reed’s children, aren’t you?” Dr. Garber began, planting her hands on her desk as she slowly sat. Lauren and Andy could only nod, staying standing.

“Please, sit, I uh, I have a bowl around here, aha!” Dr. Garber moved suddenly and Lauren and Andy both tensed, but she only unearthed a bowl of candies. Dr. Garber watched them with sad eyes, and Lauren fought the urge to flush. “Forgive me, I should have been more considerate. I know a bit about your situation, I know you have been on the run, but I’m not a politician. I am a doctor. I only want to help people.”

“We’ve met a lot of doctors that don’t share that opinion,” Lauren haltingly pointed out, thinking about Campbell and his lab of minions.

“Please refrain from comparing me to that man,” Dr. Garber balled her hands into fists, surprising the siblings. “I swear to you, there is a difference between a scientist and a doctor. Do not measure me by Dr. Campbell’s actions against you.” Neither Andy nor Lauren moved to sit, and that seemed to make Dr. Garber deflate.

“I can’t make you trust me, and I don’t expect you to, god only knows the things you have been through, everything you two had to endure to be here today…” Dr. Garber trailed off, shaking her head. “It was not what your grandfather would have wanted for you.”

“Our grandfather?” Andy finally spoke, crossing his arms. “Our grandfather would want nothing to do with two mutant grandkids.”

“Look what he did once he found out he had one for a son.” Lauren finished the thought, watching the flash of hurt cross the doctor’s face.

“You have no idea how much it pains me to hear you say that.”

“Does the truth hurt?” Lauren couldn’t help biting out. As she moved closer, she lowered her voice, frantically whispering to combat the urge to yell. “He experimented on his kid, let his family think his son was dying, all so he wouldn’t have a mutant for a son, and then, in a fit of fucking wisdom, abandoned his family without telling anyone anything!”

“Did you want your father to be shocked with the information at twelve years old? Would you have rather he sat your family down and casually revealed that he had been brought up by the two deadliest terrorists in Europe?”

“So what? He didn’t have a choice?” Andy asked, pulling Lauren back.

“No, he had a choice, and I never said he made the right one.” Dr. Garber sighed, running a hand through her pristine hair. “God, when he showed up at my house that day, I read him the riot act. I told him that he was making a mistake, but he didn’t listen. Said that leaving Reed, leaving his wife, that was the hardest thing he would ever do, but that he was no good for them.”

“Well, he was right about that, at least.” Lauren sniped, venom freely leaking now that the wound was uncovered. “Grandma was better off without him.” Lauren resolutely did not think about where her grandma was right now, in ignorant bliss of ever having had a family in the first place.

“He loved your father very much. And I’m sure once he learned about you, he would have loved you just as fiercely. I was sorry to hear of his passing. Every year, I would tell myself, this is the year I track him down and ask him to come work with me. I would be ready to spout some obscure quote from our shared literature class or I would see some obscure knickknack that I knew would make him laugh and turn to the side to tell him, only to see that he wasn’t there. He was my best friend, truly. Did you…did he ever get the chance to meet you?”

“No,” Andy answered, voice subdued. Lauren could relate. This was more than their father had ever talked about Otto, more than they had learned through the journals or the Von-Strucker twins.

“He would have loved you, I’m sure of it.” Lauren felt her throat clog, eyes stinging as she took in the woman’s vehemence. “Everything I have done here, it all began with him.”

Something in Lauren shifted then, and maybe it was because of Von-Strucker’s silence or because of the surety in Dr. Garber’s voice, but she couldn’t keep herself from asking the next question.

“And what do you do here?” Andy didn’t say anything, but when Lauren glanced his way, she saw that his shoulders were not as tense as when they walked in.

“I know you have had some contact with Trask Labs, and I don’t know the extent of it,” Lauren didn’t flinch at the mention of Trask, and she was proud when Andy didn’t either. “But I can assure you that your grandfather barely touched the place. He was a consultant in all but name, only staying because they continued to fund his work. No, you may have not known him, not in any meaningful way, but allow me to show you his real legacy.”

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

It was only the knowledge that Andy was standing beside her that had Lauren following Dr. Garber through the university halls, and it was only his reassuring presence that starved off the panic as they began to descend to the lower floors.

When they crossed the threshold of the lab, Dr. Garber began speaking.

“When people talk about the manifestation of the X-gene, they refer to ‘powers,’ but for many people who have the X-gene, they have serious problems that can better be described as disabilities. Those are the people we help here.”

“Are you talking drugs or training?” Andy asked, glancing around. Lauren was grateful that he voiced her thoughts.

“No, I’m talking about something that goes much deeper. We genetically tailor treatments for each patient. Ah, here,” She came to a stop in front of a room with a young girl on a hospital bed.

“Her body absorbs energy and releases it uncontrollably.” Lauren looked in, taking in the misery that was plain on the girl’s face. “We’re working on a drug to help her metabolize the energy.”

“So then her powers will be gone?” Lauren asked, turning accusingly toward the woman, oh-so-willing to find anything suspect with this lab.

“No, it's like giving insulin to a diabetic. The device we use is much like an insulin pump. Her X-gene will be active, but she will finally be able to be in control of her body.” Lauren looked down at her hands, thinking of that little girl in the bowling alley.

“What about her?” Andy asked, drawing attention away from Laurne’s reaction.

“Shawna had Down syndrome and an X-gene. Her abilities promote plant growth. Her parents wanted me to cure her, but I told them that there was nothing to cure. And I gave her a job.” Dr. Garber looked at Shawna adoringly, watching as she splayed her fingers over the pot of dirt until a beautiful plant sprouted and grew. “Our plants have never been happier.”

Lauren took in the girl, seeing the satisfaction play across her features as the plant fully settled.

“For some, the X-gene is a blessing, but when it's a curse, we find the answers.”

“No matter the costs?” Lauren voiced, not intending to be hostile.

“No matter the risk, more like.” Lauren turned around to see the same boy from earlier, now donning a lab coat, startlingly close to her. She sprang back, hand automatically moving to steady herself on the closest available surface.

“Ah!” Lauren cried out as she jammed her hand into a tray of needles.

Lauren heard some commotion, and Dr. Garber called for a first aid kit. The cut stung, but it was far from the worst injury she had ever had. Lauren tried to convince herself to breathe, but people were trying to surround her, and she couldn’t make out who was in front of her-

“Would you back up?” Andy’s voice broke through her panic, and Lauren sighed in relief as the person in front of her backed away with his arms up. Lauren realized that it was the boy who had spooked her.

“I’m fine, Andy-”

“You’re bleeding, actually.” Andy corrected her, and Lauren raised an eyebrow.

“It’s just a cut.”

“What if it gets infected? You don’t know what the needles could have been exposed to before they cut you-”

“He’s right.” The same boy from earlier hovered nearby with a box in his hand. Both of the siblings shifted their attention to him, and he seemed to stand up straighter. “Uh, these needles were about to be sterilized. They were cleaned, but yeah. We should clean that cut ASAP.”

“I can do it,” Andy interjected, not moving from Lauren’s side.

“I’ve already got the gloves on, man,” The boy said before Dr. Garber spoke over them both.

“Please, meet my lab assistant, Noah.” Dr. Garber motioned toward him. “He is one of our more recent success stories. He’s premed, and he has first-aid training.” Lauren gave Andy a reassuring look before pulling her hand from his grip.

“Let him,” Lauren hissed as the cut throbbed. “It’s the least he can do, right?”

Andy turned away from Lauren, shooting a look at Noah. It had the other boy holding up his free hands in a clear sign of surrender as he approached Lauren.

“While Noah attends to you, I will go see some patients. Andy, would you like to join me?” Andy nodded, shooting Lauren a nod before following the doctor. Lauren was glad that she didn’t need to verbalize the reason he needed to go. It’s not like she wanted to announce that they needed to make sure that Dr. Garber didn’t reveal their identities to anyone.

Lauren watched as they walked through a set of double doors, only her rational thinking keeping her from launching up after them once the tell-tale signs of separation anxiety began to appear.

“I didn’t mean to freak you out, or anything,” Lauren turned to face Noah head-on, taking note of his somewhat sheepish expression.

“I’m sure,” Lauren responded glibly.

“I’m serious, I was trying to help Dr. Garber, make you guys comfortable,” Noah earnestly stated, wiping at her cut with antiseptic wipes. He glanced at her, but if he was waiting for her to wince, he was going to be waiting a while. He eventually continued, moving to place gauze on the cut before wrapping it in a purple bandage. “You should keep it on for a least twenty minutes, to make sure the bleeding has stopped completely.”

“Thanks,” Lauren kept her response short.

“I can see I’ve already poisoned the well here, but I wasn’t kidding earlier. She risks a lot, taking a chance on us hard cases.” Noah didn’t meet her eyes, packing up the first aid kit with practiced motions.

“...She said you were a success story,” Lauren probed, curious despite herself.

“She saved my life,” Noah said easily, contently leading Lauren through the lab. He stopped and placed the kit in a drawer before turning back to Lauren. He reached up, pulling the collar of his shirt down to show a scar surrounding a raised disk embedded in his skin.

“My X-gene causes me to make harmonic vibrations. They tear apart everything around me.” Lauren pried her eyes away from the disk to look at Noah in astonishment. That was a powerful gift. “When I was a kid, I nearly brought the house down. I almost killed my little brother.”

The sentence was said in the same tone as the rest, but some neurons were firing in her brain. The story sounded familiar, beyond the parallels she could draw with Andy. It was almost like she had heard it before.

“How did you describe your powers?” Lauren asked, making Noah raise an eyebrow.

“Uh, not usually the first question, but I said I make harmonic vibrations,” Recognition flooded Lauren, the wording cementing the far-fetched idea. “Why? Do you do something similar?”

Lauren almost brushed it off, but she couldn’t help it. It was too big of a coincidence, and they were that far away from Atlanta-

“No. My mutation came when I stopped a truck from hitting me and my mom on our way home from church.” It wasn’t something she shared often, nowadays, but that information was one of the first things she shared on the Wharf message boards. It was posted under Manifestations (Anon) for anyone to share their experiences. Lauren wanted to go back and delete it, but she never did, if only because of the comment directly under it. The user told about their manifestation, and how it almost killed their brother. It reminded Lauren of the importance of training her power. It reminded Lauren that she wasn’t alone.

That user had used the term harmonic vibrations .

Noah stared at her, mouth gaping a bit, and Lauren felt that she was mirroring the expression. There was no protocol for this when she thought about it. The message board had always been anonymous, a haven in name only. The sense of community never escaped the confines of her computer screen, and yet…

Lauren found herself truly relaxing for the first time since she walked through the doors.

“How did Dr. Garber help you?” Lauren asked. It was the first real question she had asked that wasn’t a thinly veiled accusation.

“She hooked me up with this.” He tapped at his chest. “Helps keep me under control. I, uh, I call it ‘Norm.’”

“You named it?” Lauren couldn’t help the small laugh that left her, and she didn’t regret it because it made some of the tension bleed out of Noah’s shoulders.

“Hey, the little guy deserves a name,” Noah commented, gripping his lab coat as he continued. “He gave me a normal life.”

“A normal life,” Lauren repeated as if saying the words would make the concept any less foreign to her. She pressed her lips together, not wanting to show overt displeasure. “And you’re okay with that?”

“Hey, I went from worrying about destroying my house to worrying about my organic chem midterm,” Noah joked, but Lauren could tell that the statement was nothing but the truth. A part of her wanted to ask if he could still use his mutation at all. If he missed it. If he tried to control it. He continued talking before she could. “So what about you? Where do you go to school?”

“School…” Lauren hesitated, unsure about how much she should reveal, so she kept it vague. “It kind of got put on hold in this past year…” Noah met her eyes, and she could see him coming to all the wrong conclusions, though they may be right in some cases. Wharf talked about a variety of plans, and none of them included staying in school.

“Well, if you want, I can show you around campus later, while Dr. Garber is with your brother.” It was only the mention of her brother that had her declining. For all the safety she had in the attempts at normalcy that took place in Wharf , she now knew true safety lay in making sure you were never vulnerable in the first place, and that only came from wielding her power at Andy’s side.

As she watched Noah, a fellow mutant-runaway who had once been in over their head, walk away toward a normal life, something solidified in her chest. There was no picking classes or studying on the lawn. There was no hiding and acting. That part of her life was over, and what’s more, she was happy that it was. There may have been a time when she found herself conflicted, where she would have longed for something mundane or normal or human , but that part of her was weak. It had died along with those Hounds in Atlanta. Now, she wouldn’t strive for normalcy or hide behind her parents. She would look her enemies in the eyes as she sent out a shield to cut them down.

She would never be vulnerable again.

Chapter Text

“More trouble as activists marched against the mutant curfew tonight. Some politicians have expressed sympathy with the protester’s goals, but most have strongly condemned the acts of violence and vandalism that have flared up in response-”

“Unbelievable,” Dr. Garber shut off the news as she turned toward the dining room table of her house. It was an older build, one that kind of reminded Lauren of her grandmother’s house, but Lauren chased that thought away. “They oppress mutants for years and then act shocked when they defend themselves.”

“Pretty vocal for a doctor,” Lauren pointed out as she sat down.

“Ah, well, I never said I didn’t have an opinion, now did I?” Dr. Garber placed the main dish in the middle. The setup was reminiscent of a family dinner, and the deja vu that Lauren felt only strengthened when Dr. Garber began to serve both Andy and Lauren.

“I guess,” Andy answered, grabbing a roll as she was handed his plate. “Still shocked that someone like you knew our grandfather.”

“I wasn’t always of this opinion, I’ll have you know,” The older woman scooped a serving of potatoes on her plate. “I was brought up Catholic in the hottest stretch of the southern belt. My family taught me things, and it wasn’t until I met your grandfather that I began to see the light.” Lauren cringed at the description, having met her fair share of people to were raised the same.

“How’d he change your mind? Ah!” Andy hissed as Lauren kicked him under the table. She had no desire to know about the details. Dr. Garber looked at the two of them strangely before her mouth dropped open in a seemingly unconscious laugh. Andy and Lauren glanced at each other as the woman continued laughing and fixing her plate.

“Oh, that’s-” She cut herself off, chuckling while wiping at her eye. She cleared her throat. “It’s been a while since I laughed like that. I assure you, Otto was like a brother to me. I can only imagine the look on his face at the assumption.”

“So you knew him pretty well,” Lauren popped food in her mouth, savoring the flavor of a home-cooked meal.

“Oh, yes. After I expressed different views from my family, they wanted nothing to do with me, but Otto always stood by me,” Dr. Garber took a bite of food, mulling over her thoughts.

“Did he ever tell you about how he grew up?” Lauren casually probed, not looking at the other woman in case she glimpsed the eagerness behind the question.

“Well, to a certain extent,” Dr. Garber evaded, moving to offer Andy more bread.

“Sure, I’ll take more, but did he ever talk about the twins?” Andy’s question seemed to make her realize that they were not going to let this topic go, because she sighed, grabbing a napkin to wipe at her face.

“The X-gene in your family is highly unusual. I’ve never seen anything like it.” Lauren and Andy resolutely did not glance at the other, not wanting to stop the doctor from speaking. “The Fenris twins…” She trailed off, and so Lauren prompted her.

“Andrea and Andreas were very powerful.” The statement seemed to shake something loose because once Dr. Garber spoke, it was like she couldn’t stop.

“They had a connection that we still don’t understand. Their power fed off each other like two wildfires meeting. They were possessive of their power, possessive of their bond. It was said that they even shared dreams. Like they each had half of the same mind. But Otto was never sure that that mind was their own.”

She suddenly stopped, looking at them, and maybe it was the lack of surprise that gave them away, the lack of reaction at all.

“Do you share dreams?” Her voice was hushed, as if scared of their response.

“...do you actually want to know?” Lauren quietly said, feeling as if their welcome was coming to an end.

“ Yes , God, yes!” Dr. Garber's emphatic gaze bore into Lauren. “If I didn’t offer to help Otto’s grandkids, I couldn’t live with myself!”

“You want to help us?” Andy sounded bewildered.

“Without Otto here, rest in peace, I fear that I am your only resource.” Dr. Garber stood, beginning to pace the length of her dining room. “I imagine you are hunting for information. That is why you have come to me, isn’t it?”

“Um…” Andy seemed at a loss for words, and Lauren could relate.

“You hold no fond memories of Otto, and you had no idea the extent of my relationship with him. So it can only be in search of answers regarding Fenris. If only-” Dr. Garber suddenly paused, turning to them. “Did you ever find his diaries? Or, his journals, he hated when I called them diaries, but were you able to read them?”

“His shop was below his house, and it burned down. Nothing survived the fire.” Lauren answered truthfully. She didn’t have to know that it burned after they got the journals out.

“Well, then there are some gaps in my knowledge, but I can tell you all I know, that is if that is why you came to see me?” Dr. Garber held out her hand, skipping over the thought with a certainty that she was right. “No matter. Do you have anywhere to be for the next couple of days?”

The siblings turned to each other, and Lauren could read the hesitation in Andy’s eyes. How much did they want to tell her? How much would be revealed if they stayed for that long?

“I-forgive me. I think I have overstepped. It’s just, this is so reminiscent of the times with Otto.” The woman looked askance, rubbing her hands together fitfully. “You of course are free to do whatever you would like, I just thought it best that we compare notes, combining our knowledge to best prepare you for what is to come.”

“What is to come?” Lauren echoed, finding the tension in her spine coiling tighter and tighter the longer the conversation continued. Dr. Garber glanced up sharply, studying them a moment before shaking her head, muttering something that Lauren missed.

“Necessary precautions you will have to make to make sure the power doesn’t consume you.” The statement was delivered in a matter-of-fact tone as if it were obvious.

“Consume us?” Andy questioned, alarm evident in his demeanor. “What do you mean?”

“Your family’s x-gene is unique. So unique, that Otto thought that it was not entirely organic.” Dr. Garber moved away from the table, leaving the dishes where they sat as the three of them made their way to the sitting room. She continued as they settled. “What do you know of the Von-Strucker family?”

“Andreas had his sister and Otto, then he had our dad-” Lauren began, but the Dr. held up her hand to stop her, the gentle motion making Lauren trail off.

“I am referring to the family that they knew when they were young.” Dr. Garber corrected. She reached toward the coffee table between them, pulling out one of the drawers to reveal a notepad and pen. She carefully flipped the pages until she arrived at a blank one. She wrote the twin's names at the bottom before beginning to draw branches. “They were never told their mother’s name, only that she was infinitely more beautiful than anyone their father had ever seen. Their father, Baron Von-Strucker, was the one who raised them. Dare I say, who made them.”

( There is little that can be done about the past. ) Andreas’s voice startled her, but she refused to flinch.

“Andrea and Andreas, well, they both said that he was insane. Otto would joke that anyone who seemed insane to them must have been onto something.” The doctor chuckled lightly, missing the looks that Lauren and Andy sent each other.

They had only seen glimpses of Baron Von-Strucker, but it was enough to draw a pretty clear picture.

“They were raised deeply religious, worshipping some version of the savior coming to save those who believed when the world was coming to an end. It was something about having eternity to atone or cleanse the sin with hell fire. It was all very morbid.” The doctor continued, oblivious to their discomfort. “They grew out of it once Baron was gone. Otto said that they observed the religion but didn’t practice it, or at least that was what he had thought.”

“Was he wrong?” Andy asked, voice subdued.

“There were times when he would see them with their eyes closed with their head down. He told me that nothing could snap them out of whatever prayer they were doing, not until they were done. It seemed similar enough to my own family, even those who didn’t practice taking the time to pray.”

“Why are you telling us this?” Lauren asked, trying to reconcile the image of Andreas praying with the one that she had observed on a rooftop that existed solely in her mind.

“Otto thought that this religion was where it all stemmed from. Their power came from their mutation, but their father put ideas into their heads. He told them stories about mythic beings that walked among them. There was a particular story, about a girl whose brother would only come in times of crisis, so she made a crisis. She burned the world so she could see her brother, but it didn’t work. She was consumed by her efforts until only the chaos she wrought remained.”

“That is…” Lauren felt as though words were lodged in her throat, but she could not push them out. On one hand, she could understand the sister in the story all too well, but on the other, knowing the codependency that the twins suffered from, she couldn’t imagine a worse story for them to know, let alone internalize.

“Yes, well, religion doesn’t spare any feelings.” Dr. Garber agreed with her unfinished statement.

“I don’t understand,” Andy spoke, furrowed brows showing his displeasure at the information. “That story sounds like a cautionary tale. Why would the Von Struckers do what they did if they knew that story?”

“They thought themselves the gods that their father told them about, rather than the mortals like the brother and sister. They didn’t believe that they could be anything else, since they were so powerful. And codes of ethics need not apply to gods.”

“So you’re saying that the religion made them insane?” Lauren clarified, feeling sick at the thought.

“Nothing so simple. They had delusions of grandeur, surely, but their psychology was only worsened by the nature of their bond.”

“The way that the bond made them feel. The shared space in their mind that was their own, and no one else's.” Andy’s statement felt vulnerable, but the doctor didn’t blink.

“Exactly! It was like reinforcement of their otherness . It isolated them, and they latched onto the idea of being superior, if only because the alternative at the time for mutants was to be lesser.”

( Is this psycho-therapy supposed to give you insight into controlling Fenris? This babble will get you nowhere. )

“So why bring this up? What does this have to do with what we need to prepare for?” Lauren prompted, ignoring Andreas’s spiteful words.

“Andrea and Andreas did not always have the fine-tooth control that was feared. When Otto was nearly five, Andreas had his first incident.” Lauren knew that there was no way that the doctor could know that she referred to her own manifestations as incidents, but she couldn’t help but wince. The older woman didn’t notice, too lost in staring at her clasped hands. “Those were the worst years of Otto’s life.”

“What happened?” Andy asked the question Lauren was afraid of.

“They became snappish, power fluctuating and lashing out at the smallest inconvenience. Their ironclad control was slipping. They were, well, Otto said that it was consuming them. They became withdrawn and took sick more often. They were paranoid. They were always either praying or training, trying desperately to control it.”

“But they did, right?” Lauren pushed, suddenly afraid. “They got control?”

“They did,” Dr. Garber confirmed, and Lauren almost let out a sigh of relief, but it was short-lived. “They looked healthier than ever. Otto said they had found a balance that worked for them, but he was skeptical. He said that their paranoia never subsided. Their habit of prayer was the only reason Otto was able to run off when he did.”

“So what you’re saying is, you think that Andy and I are going to…” Lauren didn’t want to voice the thought.

“I am afraid that you need to take every precaution necessary.” The perfunctory answer should have made Lauren angry since it resembled an evasion, but she couldn’t keep her thoughts straight.

“That’s…” Andy spoke up, clearing his throat. “That’s a lot.”

“I understand this is a lot of information to take in,” Dr. Garber glanced at the clock on the opposite wall, sighing as she stood up. “You two are welcome to stay in my guest room. I apologize, I only have one, but it is a full bed. There should be plenty of room if you decide to stay.” Lauren’s first instinct was to wave her away and make their excuses to leave, but she couldn’t find the words. She looked to Andy, silently asking him to take over, but he was looking down.

“I know that we’ve only just met, but, please, stay. I fear that I have dropped a lot of information on you and I can’t send you out to drive home like this. Otto would never forgive me.”

Lauren found herself staring in the mirror, borrowed night clothes hanging off her form. She mechanically reached out, taking a spare toothbrush and going through the nighttime routine. By the time she was drying the water from her face, the feeling had returned to her hands. Experimentally, she rolled her wrist, the habit giving her comfort as she made her way out of the ensuite bathroom.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

When Lauren woke up, she quickly took stock of the room around her.

She was facing the window, blinds shut and curtains drawn. She could distantly hear the air conditioning running and the older vents struggling. She could make out the shapes of the large armchair holding their meager supplies, and she shifted, hearing the subtle creak of the bed. She waited, almost falling back asleep before her eyes snapped open.

She couldn’t hear Andy breathing.

She quickly turned over, seeing the other half of the bed empty, and Andy’s comforter sprawled on the floor. It was a familiar sight, calming Lauren somewhat. Despite this, she still carefully made her way out of the room, attempting to locate her brother.

When she emerged from the room, many things happened.

Lauren felt herself tip back, eyes falling shut as she became emersed in a haunting but familiar tune. It became the soundtrack to the images flashing through her mind’s eye.

Red overtook her vision, casting a filter over every fleeting picture.

Lauren saw herself as a child, sitting among the flowers and grass on the outskirts of a soccer field. She saw Andy toddle over, nearly tripping over his own feet. She held out her hands, moving to catch him, but before she reached him, her hands changed.

She became another, still reaching out to catch his sister, holding her as they danced. He spun her out, letting go of her hand, fingers still reaching out.

He became another, reaching out for her brother's hand as he rushed forward with a baby tooth in his hand, rushing to show her where he was going to place it under his pillow. She took his hand, letting him lead her to his room, and when she crossed the threshold, a bright flash of light came over her.

She became another, still clutching his sister’s hand as they walked through frigid halls. She was giggling, and he thought it was a very beautiful sound, but not one that belonged there. He glanced over his shoulder, waiting to see something stopping them.

He became another, glancing over her shoulder as she ran. She looked forward in time to toss a soccer ball to her brother. She watched as he held out his hands to catch it.

She became another, his view eye level with Andrea as she dodged his fist.

He became another, her eyes tracking Andy as he escaped being tagged, looking down off the porch.

She became another, his chin tilted down as he looked over the crowd, his sister by his side. They were the next great wave towards liberation. He looked up, seeing a glimpse of sunlight overtake his vision.

He became another, the light dulling to see her brother’s smiling face as he stood at her side.

Red seeped away, and Lauren felt her eyes open as the music abruptly cut off.

Lauren blinked, meeting a wide-eyed Dr. Garber. She looked around, realizing that she was now standing in the dining room with Andy by her side. She blinked owlishly, feeling off-put. Andy seemed to be in a similar state.

“You just went somewhere…” Dr. Garber observed, hand planted firmly on the rectangular box on the table, eyes moving from her to her brother. “You both did.”

Lauren sat down, quietly running the images that she glimpsed through her head. It was more of Andrea and Andreas’ memories blending into their own. Everything felt familiar, even down the sheen of red that had covered everything. Lauren looked up at the doctor, seeing that she was waiting for some kind of answer. Lauren distantly realized that she wanted to give her one.

“You said you wanted to help us,” Lauren restated, searching the older woman’s face.

“Of course,” Dr. Garber confirmed without hesitation.

Something about the easy acceptance made Lauren realize that in another life, this woman would have been something of an aunt to her and her brother. Maybe she would have been the type to shower them with gifts. Maybe she would be the kind to give them mints on Halloween instead of candy. Maybe she would have helped Lauren with her homework. Maybe she would have entertained Andy for hours, rambling about some sciency thing or another that only the two of them understand.

( You would reveal us to her? ) For perhaps the first time since Andreas’s voice sounded in her head, there was no judgment, only thinly veiled surprise.

“Andrea and Andreas, Fenris, that place, all of it…” Lauren hesitated, glancing at Andy for confirmation. He nodded encouragingly. “...we know of it. We…we remember it.”

“Remember it?” Dr. Garber asked, voice faint.

“Not all of it, but, well, it is like pieces of them are, like, in us, if that makes sense?” Lauren felt like she was rambling, but Dr. Garber just continued to look shocked, so Lauren didn’t know what to do besides fill the silence.

“Listen, it’s not, entirely, like that!” Andy clarified, hands coming up defensively and dropping Lauren’s. “We don’t have all of their memories, and we only see glimpses, and they have no control over us or our actions-”

“Except for that one time with the telepath.” Lauren wanted to slap a hand over her mouth, but Andy just kind of steamrolled over that part. Dr. Garber didn’t react, so she thought that it was inconsequential.

“And their voices are like, way back in the back of our heads,” Andy winced, and Lauren realized that Andrea may not like that description. “But yeah, no worries about them, like, taking over or anything.”

“Definitely not. Could not happen.” Lauren nodded, attempting to be supportive, but Andy sent her a look that clearly said to keep her mouth shut.

“Wait.” Dr. Garber held up her hands. “You said their voices? As in, present voices, not memories. Can you…can you speak to them?”

They both nodded. Lauren timidly glanced up, fearing that their trust had been misplaced.

Silence overtook the room once more. Dr. Garber gaped for what felt like ages, but she eventually sat at the table across from them.

As Dr. Garber retracted her hand from the box on the table, Lauren was able to see more of it. The wood was smooth, but not polished. The chestnut hue was deep, and there was little to no tarnishing. It was a nice box, but there was certainly nothing special about it.

It certainly should not have caused a wave of grief to overcome her, leaving her to rely on the table to keep her sitting upright. The older woman noticed Lauren’s gaze.

“This belonged to Andrea Von Strucker,” Dr. Garber placed it in the center of the table and ran a hand over the lid. She opened it before turning the box to face them. Both Lauren and Andy peered inside, seeing the complex machinations of a…

To be honest, Lauren didn’t know what she was looking at. She glanced up in question, but Dr. Garber didn’t speak, instead reaching out around the lid to flick the bottom brass switch on the right side.

That same melody began to play, and Lauren could almost feel herself fall back, eyes falling closed before it abruptly cut off again.

“So that was because of the music box…” Dr. Garber muttered. “Because of the lullaby.”

“What?” Andy and Lauren croaked out. Lauren blinked again, feeling rather stupid, while Andy rubbed his palms into his eyes.

With little prompting, they once again followed the doctor to the sitting room. Lauren noticed the pen and pad were still sitting on the coffee table. Her eyes lingered on Andrea and Andreas Von Strucker written in black ink. She sat down, refocusing on the clock on the wall. She winced at the time.

No one liked being woken up at five in the morning.

“I want you to know, the work I do, is essentially this. Of course, most of the mutants that come to me don’t have the family history that you two do, but their stories are not less of a burden to them.” The older woman began to rub the pad of her thumb on her forefinger, the tick drawing Lauren’s attention. “What I mean to say is that I think that you need help, and I know that for people who have been through even a fraction of what you have, accepting help doesn’t come easy. I won’t pretend to understand the complexities that come with the powers you have, but I can attempt to understand the logistics.”

“You cannot begin to understand the things that we…” Andy erupted, catching himself before he finished. Lauren rolled her wrist, subdued. She wondered how quickly they could leave, perhaps making their exit out of the guest room window.

“You met my assistant, Noah. He is one of the lucky ones. He found me before he hurt anyone.” Dr. Garber looked down, hands stilling as she spoke again. “My first patient was named Hannah. She had a power that drained plasma. It was wholly unintentional, but every time she used it she hurt someone, either others or herself. She killed her foster mother and many others before she was brought to me.”

“What happened to her?” Lauren asked, fixing her stare on the table.

“I brought a psychiatrist in, one that specialized in mutant cases. We put our heads together, and we figured out that she had a panic disorder, and would lose control of her power when having episodes. We treated her, and she gained control.” Lauren tore her gaze from the table, meeting the doctor’s eyes. “She stayed with the program for a while, and after we got her a lawyer. She lives in the city now, working as a second-grade teacher.”

“So she’s…” Lauren swallowed, trailing off.

“You helped her, even though she killed all those people,” Andy asked, tearing off the figurative bandaid.

“The killing that she did was either involuntary or in self-defense. She did not have an easy life. She was the target of bullying and ridicule, even as a child. A mutant in the foster system never invited kindness, even before 7/15.”

“So what, she can’t be convicted. She still killed.” Lauren murmured.

“You would call her a killer? The prosecution tried to make her out to be a monster. Would you agree?” Dr. Garber’s questions felt repetitive like they were going in circles.

“They see her as a monster, but she survived. Sometimes that is just what you have to become.” Lauren’s honesty didn’t shock Dr. Garber so she didn’t let regret fester, even if Andy squeezed her hand tightly.

“So that’s it then,” Dr. Garber spoke softly. “You think yourselves monsters.”

“The world thinks we are. Our parents think we are.” Andy chimed in, defending their stance even now. “Being a monster doesn’t have to be a bad thing.” 

“No, I suppose it doesn’t, if that is how you define a monster.”

“How else would you define it?”

“As you said earlier. You did what you had to do to survive, and that is not a trait I associate with monsters.”

More silence followed her proclamation. Lauren gripped her brother’s hand tightly, subconsciously searching for the feeling of power that came from the gesture. She felt unmoored and vulnerable in a way that she hadn’t felt in a while.

“Okay,” Lauren spoke, meeting Dr. Garber’s eyes. She was feeling every bit as tired as the hour allowed. “Tell us what you know.”

“It’s a lot,” Dr. Garber seemed to think for a moment, something alight in her eyes as she reached forward once again, grabbing the notebook and pen. “Let’s compare notes.”

“Okay, where do you want to start?”

“You know that Otto was raised without his mother. She was a woman who happily left once she knew the extent of Andreas’ crimes. I don’t know what became of her, and Otto never sought her out, but the pregnancy itself was difficult. She almost lost Otto many times with only the Von Strucker’s resources saving Otto until he was born prematurely.”

Lauren glanced at Andy, noticing the way that his fist was clenched.

“And the way they raised him, you know about that?” Lauren changed the subject, quietly exhaling when Dr. Garber nodded and went along with it.

“Yes, the training that they had made him do. The drills and such. He would only talk about it when he was drunk —and he was such a lightweight, that was often— but he would talk about the hours he spent training. He was always grumbling about the physical training, but what he hated most was the mental training. They had him sitting for hours, trying to visualize some, well. It was simply insane.”

“What did they ask him to see?” Lauren questioned, ignoring the simmering in the back of her mind. 

“He described it vaguely, as he never saw it completely. He said it was a ‘place in the mind that your body could feel.’” The doctor suddenly looked askance. “You know what I’m talking about, don’t you?”

“We might have an idea,” Lauren confirmed, letting her head fall into her hands.

“.What did he say about it?” Andy urged the older woman to continue.

“...It was meditative, more than anything else.” Dr. Garber looked pensive now. “His father would always say some phrase. How did Otto put it? Let’s see…”

( Only those with veins of fire can exist in that plane. ) Lauren lifted her head, looking off to the side as she listened to her ancestor. Or, she tried to. She didn’t account for sound to begin filtering in and out.

A sense of alarm filled her, but she let her body settle.

Nothing would stop her from finding the truth.

Chapter Text

Something pulsed, the red flaring around her-

Lauren attempted to blink away the onslaught of color that flooded her vision, but it seemed that every time she closed her eyes, more red seeped into the space around her.

Floating in a sea of red with everything she touched lit with gold-

Dr. Garber was still talking about meditation and mindscapes, but her voice was fading out. It was like Lauren’s body was falling even as she was rising farther up toward the red.

Her mind stretched, and she was everything, and she reached out, enthralled with the flash of light-

She grasped Andy’s hand, attempting to draw breath but coming up short. The red all around her was giving way to gold, and Lauren watched as it danced around her, covering the table and winding around their intertwined hands.

(The good doctor speaks of things she doesn’t understand.) Andreas' voice seemed to shake the world around her. (Otto’s scope was limited. He was never able to see, not truly. Now that you have a sliver of the truth, you understand the importance of balance. You must achieve it, for your time is much shorter than ours.)

As Andreas’ voice seemed to echo in her head, it was like the pressure gave way, leaving only a hollow feeling. Her vision was slowly returning to normal, and she took a deep breath to chase away the chill that suddenly took hold of her.

What did he mean? Why did she and Andy have less time?

“You’ve gone somewhere again,” Dr. Garber grabbed their attention, looking worried.

“She was speaking,” Andy answered, as Lauren regulated her breathing. “Andrea, I mean. She said that I’ve seen it already. That I’ve been there. But I thought those were just dreams.”

“Andrea…” Dr. Garber's tone was curious, almost academic. “She actually…she spoke to you?”

“It’s more than I’ve ever heard her speak at a time outside of my dreams, or I guess, whatever place we go.” Andy rubbed a hand over his face, sighing. Lauren could tell the early hour was getting to him. “She said something about being short on time. Something about always reaching for her brother. More of the same. She brought up ‘balance’ again.” Andy turned to Lauren as he said that last part, leaving Lauren nodding absently.

“Balance?” The doctor continued to jot down notes. “Did she give context?”

“She never does,” Andy ground out, frustration evident. “Did Andreas give you anything useful?”

“To clarify, you hear Andrea, Andy, and Lauren hears…Andreas?” Lauren stiffened, hopefully inperceptively. Dr. Garber kept speaking, not stopping for confirmation. “And you hear remnants of their memories, when something, like the music box, triggers it?”

“Not, exactly,” Andy hedged, glancing at Lauren, but she kept quiet. “Every since I manifested my mutation, our secondary mutation cropped up. We didn’t have, um, triggers, it would just happen, randomly. I thought it was my own thoughts, and it wasn’t until the voice became more prominent that I realized it was her voice.”

“Andrea Von Strucker.” The pen was not moving, the woman giving Andy all her attention as he continued to explain.

“It wasn’t a memory or something from the past. She was speaking to me, reacting to me and the things around me, but no one could hear her but me, except…” Andy glanced at Lauren, who gave him a tight-lipped smile. “Except Lauren heard someone too. And they knew things that we didn’t.”

“What did they know?”

“They knew about the past. They formed their own opinions about the people we met and would tell us things about Fenris. They’re always cryptic but still helpful at times,” Andy tilted his head, most likely thinking of the helpful advice that generally had them looking insane. “Andrea likes the ballet.”

That last detail made Lauren turn to her brother in surprise. It was mirrored by Dr. Garber.

“What?” Lauren voiced her shock.

“Ballet. And art. But she preferred sculptures of people.” Andy cleared his throat. “She brought it up one time when I was drawing. She said that my wolf drawing was rudimentary but showed promise.” Andy looked down, clearly having enjoyed the praise. “She asks me to go outside in the mornings. She likes the early morning sounds since we live away from the city.”

“And she tells you these things?” Lauren pressed.

“I mean, yes and no. Some of it, I can guess from what she does say, but you know,” Andy absently rubbed his forearm. “Does Andreas not like the mornings?”

“I have no idea,” Lauren answered. “We don’t really…We don’t talk about that stuff.”

“What do you mean?” Andy’s eyebrows went up, shock evident. “Like ever?”

“All he ever talks about is Fenris and preparing and training. Sometimes he comments about my life, but I don’t. I don’t know a lot about him besides Fenris.”

“If I may,” The doctor’s voice sounded from across the table, and Lauren jolted, having forgotten the other woman was there. “That makes sense if you take into account what Otto has told me about his childhood. His aunt, Andrea was stern when they were training, but she was lively. Bright.”

“She was…” Andy interjected, words temporarily failing him. “She really loved Otto, I think. She said that his disappearance was one of her greatest disappointments.”

“Yes, well. Otto said that the day he forgot her voice was the day he grieved her. He made it seem as if she never stopped talking, always going on about something or the other.”

“Yeah, once she gets going-” Andy cringed, seeming to rethink his words. Lauren realized that Andrea was speaking to him, even then. The silence from Andreas now was deafening. “But, what about Andreas?”

“Otto described his father as a presence more than anything else. Stern, like Andrea, but different. Otto said that he was rarely within reach, always standing off to the side unless they were training. I went to medical school, so I told Otto that it sounded like his father was emotionally distant, and he agreed. He wasn’t shocked by the observation.”

Later, when the three of them went back to their respective rooms, Lauren lay awake. The ceilings were smooth planes of a sedate green. It was beautiful. Lauren wondered if Andrea liked it. She glanced at her brother, seeing him snuggle into the pillow. It brought a smile to her lips since it was a habit from childhood that he had yet to break.

( This is what you need to protect. Your family. ) Andreas’ voice came to her, unbidden, and unwelcome.

What about Otto? Lauren thought furiously. Are you saying that is how I should treat family?

( Otto was my son, yes, but there was no need to coddle him. )

Andrea was closer to your own son than you were. Lauren wished the man was corporeal, if only so she could hit him.

( Andrea and her soft heart. ) Andreas continued. ( The boy himself was a disappointment, one that we were rid of. There was no need to involve ourselves with him after he left for the States. )

Lauren fought the urge to scoff, shifting on the bed. She could hear Andy’s snores, the sound kickstarting a headache. She closed her eyes, attempting to will the pain away. Instead, she felt warmth at her temples, and murmurs in her ear.

The memory of Andreas popped into her mind. The words he whispered as he comforted her. The aloof way he held himself, despite talking about a topic that clearly troubled him. She thought of the anger that flowed freely in her chest when Andy was insulted. She thought of the grief that weighed her down. The constant thrum of anxiety courses through her even as she sits down for a meal. The way that she stands at the side, bursting with happiness while Andy makes friends and while Lorna and Marcos cradle the baby. She thought of the accusations of ‘Resting-Bitch-Face’ in high school while she was thinking of a way to surprise Jack. She thought of the intense need to keep Andy from any danger, any harm, and how it made her generally standoffish to others, including Andy on her worst days.

She thought of Dr. Garber’s earlier observations about Lauren and Andreas’ similarities.

You loved him, didn’t you? Lauren felt the question strike true.

For the first time, Lauren felt Andreas cut off communication, the warmth going with him.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Andy walked ahead of her, strands of blond hair catching in the light. 

The newest feature of their mutation had begun to flourish in earnest, leaving Andy and Lauren with the unenviable task of explaining. Of course, they didn’t disclose much, only that it seemed that their mutation was still evolving. It was accepted by most, but some didn’t fully believe it. Clarice, for instance, had not bought it.

(“I’m just saying, maybe you should be a little more concerned about the whole hair thing!” The purple-haired woman exclaimed as she batted a duct-taped toy away from Zingo.

“And I’m just saying, you who literally developed a new tattoo after your power-up, should understand that it is not a big deal!” Lauren laughed a bit, evading the real question.)

“You all good?” Andy’s voice brought her attention back to the present as he opened the cafe door for her.

“Yeah, just excited to get a mocha frap,” Lauren answered, nodding to him as she passed. He didn’t respond, instead moving to grab a table while Lauren made her way to the counter.

“Good morning,” Lauren greeted, glancing down at the name tag pinned on the employee’s vest. “Sidney.”

“Good morning. How may I help you?” Sidney smiled warmly at her, and Lauren returned it, quickly ordering and paying before moving to the table Andy had chosen. It was situated a little ways away from the window, providing a view of the curved street and some of the buildings on the left. Andy had placed the chairs to face the window, with their backs to the bathrooms.

Was it an ideal spot? Not by far, but Lauren sat without complaint.

“I got you a croissant and a hot chocolate,” Lauren informed her brother as she sat, adjusting her hat as she did so. Her hair was tucked into the beanie, so she was careful not to disrupt the hairdo. Andy’s eyes sparked with glee, obviously happy with her choice.

Lauren grinned a little before looking away and pulling out her phone. Andy did the same.

Truthfully, Lauren had the calculator app open while she punched in random numbers until she heard their orders being called out.

“Tracey!” Sidney called out, placing the cup on the side counter. “Order for Tracey!”

Lauren got up, leaving her phone on the table as she made her way over. She mouthed a quick ‘thanks’ to Sidney, who only nodded her way as she took another order. Lauren turned back to their table, setting their goods down before settling in.

She glanced at the large front window, taking in the amount of people on the streets. It was around ten-thirty in the morning, so there was no rush on the sidewalks. Instead, everyone walked at a sedate pace, passing the building Lauren purposely kept her eyes from.

Right next door, the entrance visible from the cafe window, was the Atlanta Sentinel Services Headquarters, where the Trask task force was based and where their mission was taking place.

They were going to cripple the program, cutting it from inside out.

(“The mission is simple. Throughout the morning, we will systematically cover all the viewpoints of the exits, making sure that there are no surprises. The last thing we need is for anyone to recognize one of you before we’re ready.”

Lauren readjusted the muted grey jacket that she wore, fidgeting only slightly as her hair was pinned up into a beanie, completely hiding the color. She looked over to Andy, envious that he just had to wear a baseball cap and a popped collar.

“Our numbers are halved, due to some frankly heinous staffing issues, but we have to go through with this today.” Reeva continued, tying her tennis shoes. Her cover was a jogger, one that would run around the block a couple of times closer to eleven, when they were posed to attack. “Now, everyone besides the Von Struckers will be part of the initial attack. You two need to get in before everyone else and make your way downstairs once the fighting breaks out.”

“Got it,” Lauren and Andt agreed in union. Reeve smirked, checking her watch for the final time.

“Let’s get started, shall we?”)

The mission was set to start at exactly three minutes after the clock hit eleven since that was when the main secretary was replaced with their lunch substitute. At four minutes till, the siblings both got up, exiting the cafe with a wave to Sidney. As they reached the door, Lauren mournfully realized that she hadn’t even made a dent in her drink. Despite this, she didn’t hesitate to chuck it in the trash can at the entrance. Slowly making her way through the lobby. She made sure to walk in separate from her brother, making a show of walking to the front before her phone rang. It was of course Andy, who walked in on his phone. They both sat five chairs apart, keeping up a conversation about project reports.

Two minutes left.

Lauren was in the middle of a rehearsed spiel regarding Andy’s imaginary productivity when they saw a glance of one of their people sneaking in through the back entrance. That was their cue.

Lauren hung up the phone, making her way to the bathroom. She leaned against the wall when she arrived at the door, adjusting her shoe. She knew Andy planned on acting like he was attempting to leave out the side entrance, so she didn’t react when she heard his footsteps.

She feigned shock when the doors burst open, seeing a flood of people spilling into the lobby. Lauren’s eyes widened as she realized that the distraction that Reeva had set up was an organized protest. She glanced at the signs, realizing that it wasn’t just any protest.

It was an organization of humans for mutant rights.

She stalled long enough that Andy had to drag her to the stair entrance, three feet right from the women’s bathroom. They began rushing down the stairs, exhilaration becoming adrenaline.

A human protest in the heart of Sentinel Servies. Could there be a better place to make an impact?

Lauren smiled, moving down the step with a speed that surprised even her. She glanced over the railing, but she resided the urge to hop over and skip down. Andreas had drilled the danger in that maneuver too well for her to think of breaking it out on a mission without at least thirty hours of training behind her. Running worked just as well.

They made it to the last level, waiting for their final instructions. Reeva was set to meet them down here in under five minutes. If she didn’t come, they were instructed to blast their way out. Lauren rolled her wrist, taking in the flights of stairs they just run down, thinking of the street view of the cafe. She hoped that they wouldn’t need to do that.

Luckily, Reeva came rushing down the steps. Her hair was coiled into a bun, and she quickly walked past them with an access badge in hand. After she punched in a code and flashed the badge, a green light lit the small entryway, letting the pressurized door open. Lauren and Andy glanced at each other, both with identical looks of determination.

It was time.

Lauren and Andy followed Reeva into the darkened room. 

It looked like something in a comic book. The floors were a shiny black, reflecting the images of rows and rows of servers and tables. It was all circling a large structure in the middle of the large room. It was metal, and there were lights in some places. It was then Lauren realized that this was also a server, albeit a large, ornate, and intimidating one.

She glanced around, wondering where the combatants were. Reeva had said they were needed downstairs, so surely there was some level of danger.

“Andrew, Lauren, this is where your part begins,” Reeve spoke, her voice smooth.

“Where are they going to come from? Behind us or is there another entrance?” Andy questioned as Lauren surveyed the room, looking for said secondary entrance.

“Oh, Andrew, I fear you two have misunderstood the objective here.” Reeva walked toward the tables, picking up a file and looking it over as she continued to speak. “I need you to destroy that server.”

“We did all this,” Andy vaguely gestured to the surefire chaos above them, “for one server?”

“It is the database of all mutants,” Reeva explained without looking up. “Without it, Sentinel Services won’t be able to make heads or tails of any of us.”

“Why did you need us?” Lauren questioned as she moved toward the large server, examining it.

“Can’t you guess?” Reeve sighed, as if disappointed.

“It’s adamantium.” Andy suddenly said, looking to Reeva for confirmation. “I’m right, right?”

“You are so very bright, Andrew,” Reeva praised, and Lauren walked over to her brother, not needing further directions.

Adamantium may have been difficult for them to dismantle and melt at Trask Labs, but they had been training nonstop since then. This would be child’s play.

She grabbed his hand, shaking out her other. They positioned themselves to be facing the server, and Reeva quickly moved out of the way. Lauren was a little offended as if the other mutant was questioning their aim, but she dismissed the indignant thought.

Lauren took a deep breath, letting the feeling of power and right come over her-

| Stop. |  

Lauren’s eyes snapped open.

| This mission is not what you think. | 

Lauren felt her hand drop to her side. It was only the fact that the word ringing in her ears was nothing more than a word and not a demand that made her think twice about being angry.

She angled her head, waiting for the Frosts’ voices to come to her again, but there was a loud bang as the pressurized door opened once more behind them.

Reeva, who was still perusing the file, snapped her head up, huffing as she stood. Lauren recognized the stance and dragged Andy out of the way on instinct.

“Thought we might find you here, Paige.” Calisto made her way into the room, not bothering to acknowledge the obvious danger that she faced, standing in front of Reeva, ready to attack.

“Calisto,” Reeva greeted, not relaxing in the slightest. “And the Frosts, no doubt scurrying around her somewhere.”

“Oh, Reeva...” A Frost came in, trailed by the other two.

“You always knew how to get our attention…” Another Frost picked up the sentence as she walked over to stand neat Andy and Lauren.

“But scurrying? It’s hardly a flattering description.” The final Frost finished, crossing her arms as she made to stand next to her sister, with Calisto on her other side.

“What other word would I use to describe rats? Hm?” Reeva tilted her head, narrowing her eyes at the four newcomers. Lauren shifted to be closer to the Frost standing next to them, feeling the tension in the air. If it came down to a fight, Lauren didn’t want them to be caught in the crosshairs.

“Rats, you say,” Began the one nearest to them, eyes flashing as they began to speak together.

“And what are you, if not a rat? Worse still, a rat intent on spreading a disease.” Reeva curled her lip but addressed her next question to Calisto.

“I take it you’re not here to take part in this mission?” Calisto lifted her chin, eyes steely.

“I am here to make sure you don’t destroy everything.” The answer made Reeva laugh aloud, a sharp sound that echoed throughout the room.

“Ever the white knight,” Reeva taunted as Calisto practically snarled.

“Better that than you, thinking you can swan in and-” 

“And what?” Reeve interrupted. Her anger was freely shown. “Change things? Make it so no mutant ever dies in the streets again. Make it so that the right mutants are in charge?”

“The Frosts told me about your motives, but I didn’t think that you were a fanatic. So that is what this is, some desperate act to jumpstart the Mutant Homeland project?” Calisto shook her head.

“Fanatic? That is just a word to dismiss revolutionaries.” Reeva seemed to refocus on Lauren and Andy, addressing their silence. “Surely you are aware of the legacy owed to you?”

“Sure,” Andy shrugged, doing a valiant job of hiding his shock at the current situation. “But I don’t see what that had to do with this mission.”

“Oh, Andrew, for someone so intelligent, you don’t have an eye for the bigger picture.” Reeva nodded toward the large adamantium server. “This houses the database for mutants, that much was true, but it also acts as their central control panel for the oppression of all mutants.”

“Spare them the colorful descriptions and get to the point.” Calisto chastised her, turning toward Lauren and Andy. “That server controls the collars. Destroy it, turn off all the collars.”

“Are you serious?” Andy exclaimed, turning to look at Lauren. She stayed silent, observing the people around her. “That’s incredible. So all we need to do is take it out?”

“Yes, Andrew,” Reeva nodded, a smirk adorning the statement. “If you will continue-”

“What’s the catch?” Lauren’s question made Reeva purse her lips. She didn’t speak, but Calisto was all too eager to answer.

“It’s a tactile nightmare practically designed to wipe out all but a few.” Calisto cast a nasty look over at Reeva, who just smiled.

“Only the strong survive, that isn’t going to change, no matter what happens here today.”

“Yeah, and what about those protestors up there? The ones whose lives you're putting on the line for your little stunt?” Lauren subconsciously glanced up, as if she would be able to see the crowd through the multiple levels of concrete. She turned to look at her brother, seeing him clenching his fists.

“Every one of us has to make sacrifices,” Reeve hedged, seeing Lauren and Andy’s reactions.

“This turns off the collars everywhere, in all facilities. Prisons, hospitals, psych-wards. It would turn into a gunfight. A massacre, of both mutants and humans. Is that what you think of as a sacrifice?”

“We all have to make difficult decisions-”

“And who are you to make the decisions?” The Frost closest to them spoke.

“Why act like you would be in charge in this new homeland?” Another Frost tacked on.

“You have no legacy, no bloodline, no claim at all.” The final Frost cruelly smiled as she said the words, knowing the effect they would have on the woman in front of her.

“I am a champion of the mutants who risked their lives, who died for this-”

“Even though you were the one who let them die in the first place?” Calisto pointed out.

“I am the only one powerful enough to make the necessary sacrifices-”

“You think you hold more power than us?”

All eyes turned to Andy, who was now simmering in rage. Lauren inched toward her brother, moving to stand just behind him. She kept her eyes on Reeva.

“Andrew-” Reeva began, but Andy cut her off.

“You don’t have a fraction of our power, and what? You think you can order us around like dogs?” Lauren felt his anger as if it were her own, clouding her senses.

“You’re a good soldier, Andrew, but don’t fool yourself into thinking yourself more.” Reeva finally dropped the attempts as civility, cooly assessing the two of them as if they were nothing more than pieces on a board.

“I think you’ll find that their necessity far outweighs your own,” The Frosts said in unison, eyes flashing aggressively.

“You think I act alone? Many support what I am doing.” Reeva claimed, stance clearly shifting from offensive to defensive.

“And we know who they are and have dealt with them,” Calisto informed the room, leaving Lauren to subtly inch forward to pull at her brother’s shirt. She could still feel the rolling anger in her gut, and she knew it wasn’t just her or Andreas’.

“And you, Lauren?” Reeva called her name out, and Lauren looked at her head on. “You’ve been awfully quiet. Do you really think that this war can ever end without making sacrifices?”

“...you think I would side with you against my brother?” Lauren let her tone reflect the incredulous nature of the question. “You think you can do what you’ve done, lying to us, and there would be no consequences?”

“I didn’t lie to you, Lauren, I simply-”

“Lied to us. To all of us. What did you think? We were going to blindly follow you when you killed all these mutants?”

“I’m sure she planned to force a cataclysmic event. One that would give the Hell Fire club no choice but to endorse a nuclear option like the Mutant Homeland Project.” Calisto piped in, adding to Lauren’s ire.

“So you’d force us to fight for you?” Lauren’s voice was low, and she could feel a familiar pressure in her gut. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the air tightening, forming disks in random places, sharpening with every breath she took.

“You would have been fighting either way-”

“You called my brother a soldier. I assume you think the same of me.” Lauren wasn’t regulating her breathing, and the heat of her breath seemed to scorch her insides. “But we are not Hounds.” The words seemed to strike Reeva, but she didn’t speak.

( She thought you weak and easy to control. )

Lauren felt heat lick up her arms as she reached out to grasp Andy’s hand.

( She thought herself above you. Above Fenris. )

Lauren felt the beginning sparks of power fester over her palms and through to her fingertips.

( Are you dogs? Will you continue to simper at her feet? )

| Calm yourselves. | The Frost’s voices broke through their reverie. They looked over, seeing the three triplets with their eyes glowing blue. The blond women’s eyes were flickering in and out, and there were clear signs of pain across their faces. | We can take care of her, but none of us are going to make it out of here if you let loose. |

They hesitated, something they were not used to in this state. They looked again at Reeva, the woman who thought herself a queen amongst them, and snarled. They felt the telltale warmth race down their arms, the energy forming in their palms. Their power mimicked their breath, growing and shrinking as they let their anger wash over them. It subsided, pulling back like a tide. She would only live because they allowed it. They closed their eyes, letting the power recede.

Lauren opened her eyes to see the Frosts approaching Reeva, who had now collapsed on the floor.

She slowly dropped Andy’s hand, the untapped power fizzling in her palm.

( Weak. )

Lauren looked at the Frosts, who had walked over and began to go through the files, and Calisto who was tending to Reeva’s unconscious form. She tilted her head, adjusting her clenched jaw as she began counting down from a hundred, calming herself. She rolled her wrist, taking note of the mutants that came in, and carried Reeva out, presumably back to base so she could be dealt with. She got to thirty-nine before walking over to help the Frosts look over the files. Andy followed her lead.

Chapter Text

Lauren was not having a good day.

(When Lauren got a call on one of her six prepaid phones, she didn’t think much of it. In all honestly, she was set to ignore it. Most of the time, the random calls were telemarketers, and Lauren did not want to have to deal with anyone’s preppy customer service voice.

The second time she got a call, she spared a glance at the phone, but ultimately resumed folding the sixth pile of blankets.

The third time, she grabbed the phone as it was on the second ring, taking a moment to calm herself before wedging the phone between her shoulder and her cheek. As the call connected, she continued folding.

“Lauren? It’s Dr. Madeline Garber.” The voice came over the speaker, crackling through the static.

“Dr. Garber?” Lauren dropped the blankets, grabbed the phone, and held it securely to her ear.

“Lauren, I’m glad I was able to reach you.” The doctor sighed, and there was some rustling before she spoke again. “I found some more notes of mine from back in the day. Are you or Andy available to meet sometime in the next few days? I have some theories that I wanted to share.”

“Um, yeah, we have a, uh,” Lauren hesitated, not wanting to dispel sensitive information. “A thing tomorrow, but how about the day after?”

“Sounds alright. I will expect you in two days.” Lauren quickly said her goodbyes and hung up the phone.

“Another telemarketer?” Lauren turned to see her brother walk in the door as she set the phone back on her side table.

“No, it was Dr. Garber. She said that she found some more notes on Fenris and she wanted to go over them together. I told her we’d go over in a couple of days. That cool?”

“Yeah, if we survive tomorrow.”)

Which led Lauren to her current predicament.

Surviving.

It had been a simple mission, one that Andy and Lauren could have done in their sleep. Get the supply from Point A to Point B and don’t get caught. Not difficult since two teens didn’t draw as much suspicion as two adults. Of course, it was in the middle of the road when they were caught.

It had truly been Lauren’s fault. Andy had been practicing driving under Lauren’s tutelage, and he had asked if he could drive the car. Lauren thought it was the perfect opportunity since they didn’t get to drive all that often and readily agreed.

Andy turned onto a new street, using his blinker without a reminder, when the telltale siren sounded behind them. Lauren turned around to see flashing lights with a sinking feeling in her gut.

“Okay, pull over,” Lauren said, keeping her voice calm. “Make sure your tires touch the cement of the curb so you’re not too far out in the street.”

Andy followed her direction with only a little hesitation, he was a little farther from the curb than might be considered parked, but it did the job. The police officer walked toward their car and Andy rolled down the driver’s side window.

“Are you aware that you were going 43 in a 60?” The officer asked. Before Andy could answer, Lauren jumped in.

“I’m sorry officer, I’m teaching my brother how to drive.” Lauren inflected her voice just so, smiling brightly as she explained. “He is a bit of a heavy foot, so we were trying to break the habit.”

“Well, I can definitely say that habit is broken,” The officer nodded a bit, and Lauren nodded along with him. Andy kind of sunk into his seat, shoulders pulling up to his ears, which were tinged red. “Your brother, you said? Well, he’s lucky to have a sister teaching him. Where are your parents today?”

“Well,” Lauren hesitated, “Our parents don’t really know that we are out here. This is my car, and they haven’t been letting us come out on our own to drive, so I thought this would be the best way to rip the bandaid off.”

“I taught my brother the same way,” The officer shot them a smile. “I will let you off with a warning, and you two get home safe, okay?”

“Will do, Officer.” Lauren waved as the man made his way back to his cruiser. The street that they had been on had been between a residential area and a supermarket. Their back seat was filled with canned food and blankets.

“You really are too good at lying,” Andy chuckled, clearly releasing the tension from less than a minute before. Lauren glanced back, seeing the officer settle in the driver’s seat and stare at their car for a moment. She faced the front, but she adjusted the front mirror, ignoring Andy’s protests.

“What are you, c’mon, I had it perfect!”

“Shh.” Lauren held the mirror, angling it to see the cop speaking into his radio. Lauren waited, her throat tightening as the officer kept glancing at their car, speaking for longer and longer-

“Andy, that should be enough practice. Let’s switch,” Lauren opened the passenger side door and walked over to the driver’s side, purposefully keeping her stride even and relaxed. Andy griped a bit, but he casually walked over to the passenger seat without any real complaint. Once they were back in the car, Lauren readjusted the mirror before rejoining traffic. Lauren watched as the officer followed them.

“Damn it.”

Despite Rachel’s warnings, they hadn’t been restricted in their movements following Dr. Campbell’s press releases. It helped that they generally didn’t leave the compound unless they were on a mission. The only time they interred out had been when they had gone to see Dr. Garber, and no one had recognized them.

Lauren watched as they turned onto another street, the same patrol car tailing them from a distance. She watched as another patrol car came and passed them on the other lane. 

Lauren’s breath stalled for a moment. They had been recognized.

Five minutes later, Andy gripped the ceiling handles as he hung out the window, trying to push away the cars without killing anyone. Lauren cursed, knowing that she would be more helpful with her shields but that Andy wouldn’t be able to navigate the roads as she would. She searched the console for her phone, pulling it open and calling Clarice.

“You’ll never believe what John said-”

“Later, I promise, but we need a way out. We just got on the main highway outside of the north area.  Is it near that one grocery store? We need a portal, anywhere. We got multiple cars following us.” Lauren heard rapid shuffling as Clarice told her the exit that led to an underpass that she was familiar with.

“Take a hard right, and I will drop you right in front of the main base.” 

“You’re a lifesaver,” Lauren praised her as she slowly weaved through traffic. “Andy, hang on.” That was all the warning that Lauren gave before slamming the gas, cutting through to exit at the last minute.

She heard sirens turn on, but she didn’t pay any mind to them. Lauren just took the hard right when she felt the familiar prickling of Clarice’s powers. As the car made it through the portal, Lauren slowly placed her foot on the brake, utilizing the long country road. 

As they slowed to a stop, Lauren and Andy breathed heavily. Lauren saw Clarice lingering near the woods, waiting for them to come over. The car was burned, so they were probably in the middle of nowhere and would need to portal back to base. She hesitated, taking the opportunity to address her brother.

“Promise me you won’t drive like I just did.”

“Promise me you’ll tell me before hitting the gas like that.” Andy shot back, rolling his shoulders as he exited the car.

“I can’t believe they recognized us,” Lauren ignored her brother’s comment as she shut the driver’s side door.

“I know!” Andy exclaimed as they walked toward the treeline. “You’re story seemed foolproof.”

“I think it was fine, but I shouldn’t have brought up our parents,” Lauren reflected as her frustration built. “It made him think of us as kids, which is exactly what Campbell is trying to sell.”

“But our descriptions don’t exactly match what he is advertising,” Andy pointed at his hair, blond strands growing in at the top.

“I don’t think it matters. Two suspicious kids around our age are enough to set off alarms.” Lauren speculated as they approached Clarice.

“I guess we need to be more careful,” Andy sighed. There was silence for only a moment before Andy spoke again. “Maybe you should get a haircut.”

“Yeah?” Lauren had been thinking about that possibility. Her mind brought up the image of Rachel’s haircut and other girls that she had seen at Bellview High with shorter hair.

“Yeah,” Andy made of show of tapping his head before grinning at her as they reached Clarice. “I think a bowl cut would look nice.”

Lauren felt the strain as Clarice opened the portal, taking advantage and pushing Andy through it. He landed on the floor of the cafeteria. Lauren stepped through, followed by Clarice, who just held out her hand. Lauren high-fived her as Marcos helped Andy up.

“Heard you ran into trouble,” Marcos began as he watched Andy dust himself off. “But I think Lauren did more damage than the cops did, bud.”

Andy scoffed, shooting a playful glare at Lauren and Clarice. For her credit, Clarice looked slightly contrite, but Lauren just felt like cackling at the look on her brother’s face.

The moment was almost enough to make her forget the panic she felt when they were on the road, but she saw the strained way Marcos smiled. The way Clarice and he seemed to have a silent conversation.

Lauren remembered the way Rachel had talked about Campbell’s campaign against her, the constant paranoia that she ended up with. Even now, Rachel avoided standing near windows.

Lauren sighed, realization settling in. This was not something they could ignore, not anymore.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Lauren groaned as she let her head fall into her hands, not moving even when Andy began to pat her back sympathetically.

“Well, that wasn’t quite the reaction I was hoping for.” Dr. Garber seemed apologetic as she placed a tray of snacks in front of them. “So you’re telling me that Andreas has hardly spoken to you about his life?”

“He is only interested in Fenris and being a contrarian.” Lauren deadpanned, feeling frustration bubble up in her again.

“Even so, I’m surprised,” Dr. Garber said, sipping her tea. “I scrounged up some of my earlier notes about Fenris, specifically Andreas, since we had so little information on him, and I had initially diagnosed him as a narcissist, but he would not be able to resist talking about himself if that was the case.”

“So do you think Andrea is a-” Andy winced, bringing a hand up to scratch at his neck. “Never mind.”

“Based on my writings and based on your reactions to it last time, I wanted to ask you to try out meditating in the same way Andrea and Andreas instructed Otto.” Dr. Garber's proposal seemed promising, especially given the visions that Lauren had seen last time.

“So we just listen to the lullaby and close our eyes?” Andy asked as he sat down on the rug, back against the couch. Lauren sat to the right of him.

“Not exactly,” Dr. Garber walked around, placing the music box on the side table near them. “Remember that Andreas instructed Otto to visualize the place from your dreams. For the mind to be away from the body.”

Lauren closed her eyes, settling onto the rug beside her brother.

“Do you really think this is going to work?”  Lauren heard Andy ask as she let her head fall back on the couch.

( The good doctor is poking into things that are better left undisturbed. )

“Andreas is trying to talk us out of doing this, so I think it’s worth a try.” Lauren had purposefully acted as a contrarian whenever Andreas saw fit to open his…mind…mouth. Whenever Andreas saw fit to share his opinion.

“Well, let’s begin then.” Dr. Garber opened the music box, settling down in the armchair closest to Andy.

Lauren stared at the ceiling, taking a deep breath before letting her eyes fall shut. There was only a moment where Lauren questioned the effectiveness of this exercise before the lulling tones of Andrea’s lullaby filtered into her mind.

Almost immediately, Lauren began to fall. Her eyes were still closed, and what she heard made her keep them clenched shut.

A cacophony of different noises assaulted her. The song continued, the piano pulses seeming to match up with the sound of hoofbeats, barely decipherable over a child’s cries.

Flashes of light began filtering through her vision, and she realized that her eyes weren’t closed at all. It was just darkness all around her. The flashes began to become more frequent, bringing scenes of color that burned into her retinas.

At first, she saw herself holding Andy when he finally left the NICU. She marveled as the quiet child breathed deeply, slumber smoothing out the plains of the baby’s face. Slowly, as Lauren watched, Andy awoke, and when he opened his mouth, a deafening cry escaped him. Darkness overtook the scene. Lauren was no longer watching as she held Andy, only watching as Andy was taken from her arms, crying. She watched as her younger self, only slightly past age three, reached for him, her cries accompanying Andy’s.

The scene changed.

She saw a man at an altar, and a woman clutching at her stomach.

She saw great flashes of red and gold and white as she felt the feeling of strength overcoming not only her but the entire room, exploding in a cascade of pure power.

She saw a mother cradling two bundles, tears streaming as they were removed from her hands.

The scenes began to change, as Lauren fell deeper into the void, the sounds of hoofbeats and a child crying still accompanying the music.

She saw two children running alongside each other, skipping over rocks that shone like stars amid an expansive pool of water. The rocks seemed to glow brightly, a kaleidoscope of color,  when the children landed on them and they disappeared entirely as the children passed them.

Everything changed when one of the children stumbled. 

“You’re in danger, little wolf.” A voice came to her somewhere from the back of her mind.

As the child fell, the crying became wailing, and the light began to dull, leaving the fallen child in darkness that seemed all-encompassing. The other child kept going, seemingly unaware.

As they got farther apart, the crying got louder. It became wailing then screaming. The ground began to shake, the water becoming disturbed. As if it was raining, thousands of droplets hit the water. The hoof beats were thundering, matching the staccato of the hiccuping breaths of the crying child. Then there was no sound, there was no light, and they were alone in the dark.

Then a light broke through the dark, bright and brilliant and warm. Golden.

“You’re not ready to see this.” That same voice came. She vaguely recognized it as Andreas’s.

The fallen child reached toward it, letting the warmth and light travel up their arm, racing up as it spread through their body. The child began laughing, a light tinkling sound, and contentment spread through the air, surging through even Lauren. Happy tears flowed down her cheeks, the detachment of the emotion leaving Lauren feeling like she was in someone else’s body. 

“It is too soon, you need to open your eyes.” Andreas directed, but Lauren’s body was no longer her own.

The light shifted, the gold accompanied by white and specks of red. Surges of power jolted through the child, straightening their limbs as they began to stand. The child studied their hands, flexing their fingers, watching as the light danced around their fingertips.

Then the light reached their heart.

“Open your eyes!”

Pain like no other flooded Lauren’s body as she watched the child convulse, the light growing brighter and brighter as the darkness was burnt away. Everything was burnt away, including the child, including Lauren-

“GET OUT!”

Lauren blearily opened her eyes, unable to even shift without pain shooting up her spine. Fire licked through her veins, searing her from the inside out. She wanted to curl into herself, to alleviate some of the pain, but she couldn’t move. Her entire body was sore, and her muscles seemed to be locked.

The sensations were intense, but Lauren only felt relief. For all the pain she was in, it was only an echo of what she had been feeling earlier. She focused on her surroundings, taking in the scene around her.

She was on the floor, her legs sprawled out before her. She watched as they twitched, completely out of her control. Her eyes roamed the room, immediately searching for her brother.

Dr. Garber was hovering over him with an empty syringe in her hand. He was still. His eyes were closed.

Instinct made her lunge for him, but her body only moved an inch as she groaned. The movement drew Dr. Garber's attention. The older woman placed the empty syringe on the table, wiping her hands of something. Lauren’s eyes went back to her brother, realizing that she was wiping blood away, it was Andy’s blood-

Suddenly Dr. Garber was in front of her with another syringe in her hand. Lauren watched as she came closer. Dr. Garber’s eyes widened as she wiped at something on Lauren’, but she didn’t hesitate to jab the needle into Lauren's neck.

Lauren watched as the woman pulled the syringe back out, heaving her breaths before she suddenly stilled completely, her attentive gaze becoming a blank stare.

The pain plaguing her moments ago began to fade, her breaths coming easier. The soreness was growing faint as if it was being leeched from her. Her legs had stopped twitching, muscles relaxing.

“What have we told you about going off on your own?” The Frosts’ voices asked in unison.

“You’re gonna have to speak up,” Lauren glanced over at Andy, seeing him shifting as he spoke. He brought a hand up to his ear, wincing when he made contact. He showed his hand, and Laure could make out the blood on his fingertips.

“Andy, you are being far too cavalier about all of this. We walked in and this human was trying to kill you both.” The Frosts’ eyes were still glowing, their faces pinched in anger. Dr. Garber was still hovering near Lauren.

“She wasn’t, though,” Andy said. He put an arm out in an attempt to stand, but Lauren watched as his arm wobbled and he changed his mind, settling back against the couch. Lauren watched him, her weakness reflected on her.

Lauren’s tongue, which had previously felt like lead moved freely now, allowing her to address her brother.

“She stuck a needle in your neck.” Her voice was deadened. Her throat was sore as if she had been screaming, but she tried to voice her concern.

“She stuck a syringe in my neck. And in yours.” Andy clarified, nodding to the empty syringe on the coffee table. Lauren glanced down at the doctor’s hands, seeing an identical syringe there.

“Is that supposed to be better?” The Frosts asked, anger still present in their tone.

“Considering it is a serum, I would say so,” Andy answered, stretching his neck before looking at Lauren. “I’m guessing you’re not feeling too hot either.” Lauren didn’t say anything, trying to remember when Dr. Garber had ever told them about a serum.

“Could you, uh…” Andy gestured to where the older woman crouched, motionless. The Frosts’ eyes flared, signaling their disagreement, but their bright eyes faded as they released their hold.

Dr. Garber pitched forward, breathing deeply and she caught herself.

Lauren watched in a sort of detached fashion, not enjoying being out of the loop.

“You good, doc?” Andy asked nonchalantly, real concern shining in his eyes.

“I’m fine, Andy. I’m just glad the serum worked.”

“What serum are you talking about?” Lauren asked, flushing when both Andy and Dr. Garber turned to her with looks of confusion.

“The one Andy and I have been discussing for some time now,” Dr. Garber didn’t move from her crouched position, and Lauren realized that she was subtly examining them both. Lauren thought hard, realizing that their science talk about theories, and Fenris had been about something tangible, not hypothetical like she had assumed. She regretted not paying more attention, but at the time, she had been focused on inhaling Dr. Garber’s chicken cacciatore.

“It is like the one that Otto gave our dad,” Andy revealed as he sat up straighter.

“The serum that your grandfather gave your father to make him sick? To strip him of his power?” The Frosts’ eyes began to glow, and they shot an accusatory look toward Dr. Garber, who winced at the description.

“Yes and no,” Andy answered easily, not perturbed by the Frosts’ hostility. “We’re like, way more powerful than Dad was.”

“Understatement,” Lauren murmured as she struggled to keep up her guard, only holding onto the residual anger in some form of solidarity with the Frosts.

“With some slight tweaks, Dr. Garber said that she could make a serum to help us if Fenris ever got to be too much.” Andy finished his explanation, looking at the doctor. “I’m guessing it was bad if I don’t even remember you sticking me.”

“You were both seizing. The convulsions were minute at first, but once your noses started bleeding, I began preparing the serum. I shouldn’t have waited. They became violent convulsions once I closed the music box, and playing the song again didn’t help matters.”

The Frosts looked decidedly upset, though it seemed to not be directed at Dr. Garber anymore.

“If you’ll allow me, I would like to check you both over. Both your nose and ears bleeding could be an indication of brain damage.” Dr. Garber’s words made Lauren’s eyes widen as she nodded. She didn’t move, grateful that it was only exhaustion and not pain that kept her still.

She planned to stay like that, but Andy scooted an infinitesimal amount closer, barely discernable, and Lauren immediately let her hand stretch out. She felt Andy’s hand rest in hers, and the last bit of tension in her frame melted away.

Dr. Garber was thorough in her check-up. She shined a flashlight in their eyes, made them follow her finger with their eyes, and made them move in small ways, ranging from scrunching their nose to straightening their foot. All of this took place while Lauren was quizzed on American history and Andy listed the periodic table.

“Well,” Dr. Garber said as Andy correctly identified cobalt as the 27th element on the periodic table, “I think that you are okay. If you observe any abnormal behavior in each other, you need to immediately tell someone.”

“Strange as in…?” Lauren asked, thinking about the way she sometimes spotted Andy attempting to do a skateboard trick without the board, only for him to fall on his ass before doing it all over again.

“Oh, speaking in tongues, vision issues, general discombobulation, etcetera, etcetera. Do you mind if I conduct a small experiment?”

“Oh,” Lauren blinked dumbly, feeling as though she was still catching up on the conversation. “Uh, sure.”

“Perhaps any experiments would be better suited for a time when they can stand,” One of the Frosts said as they made their way over to the other couch. Lauren glanced at the three of them, noticing something for the first time.

They may look identical, but the way they held themselves was different. The one who had just sat down, for instance, tucked her hair behind her ears whenever possible and made herself comfortable on the couch. The one that was leaning on the bookshelf fidgeted with her bracelet and refused to take her eyes off of the doctor, obviously suspicious. The final one was generally more reserved, hanging back toward the entranceway and observing the people around her.

Now, why Lauren didn’t notice this before was anyone’s guess. It may have to do with the fact that the only thing she could do at the moment was think, her body useless in her exhaustion. It could be because she had been distracted by a million other things before. It could be because Lauren was generally self-absorbed. It could be that she never bothered to look past the united front that the Frosts tended to favor. People tended to treat Andy and Lauren the same way, assuming one’s preference was the other's and vice versa, simply because they presented themselves that way. Lauren had fallen for her trick, though she can safely say they may have stolen it from the Frosts in the first place.

A pain shot through her head, dull but present. She cradled the side of her head, hissing as she breathed.

“Jesus!” Andy’s voice came from beside her. Lauren looked over, seeing him similarly cradling his head. Lauren then noticed the side table near Andy was askew, the lines not fitting the uniform alignment that the rest of the room followed. Dr. Garber approached him, examining the injury site. As she poked it, both Andy and Lauren wince as a dull throbbing returned to her.

“Well, I suppose the experiment was unnecessary,” Dr. Garber remarked as she took her hands away, sighing.

“I disagree,” the Frost leaning on the bookshelf spoke up, “We have no idea to what degree they are linked.”

“I suppose that is true enough, um, I’m sorry. What was your name?”

“Esme,” Esme responded as she pointedly did not introduce either her sister who lazily waved on the couch, or the other who simply lifted her chin.

“Well, Esme, how would you suggest we carry out that assessment?”

“Their pain is linked. It’s relatively simple.” The Frost on the couch chimed in, examining her nails.

“I’m afraid that is not entirely the case,” Dr. Garber corrected as she drew the room’s attention to the now-empty vials on the coffee table. “Their mutation, or some variant related to it, was causing them to seize and experience internal damage that led to both their ears and noses bleeding.” Lauren blinked, hand coming up to rub at her nose, realization settling in. This was an issue.

“And we are sure of the fact that it was their mutation and not some experiment you were conducting?” The question came from the doorway, the telepathy’s narrowed gaze zeroed in on Dr. Garber.

“Sophie, we have already gone over this,” Esme interjected, shaking her head as her eye flashed. “Besides, I checked the professor’s head when she was checking them over. She’s telling the truth.” Lauren thought that it was the first time that she had ever heard the Frosts address each other by name, and she wanted to remember it, but a headache was threatening her for even attempting to follow the conversation in front of her.

“Ah, well, that is…” Dr. Garber cleared her throat.

“That is all besides the point,” Esme dismissed with a wave, “You were saying, professor?”

“Right,” Dr. Garber continued, glancing uneasily at the triplets. “The question is, then, for Lauren.” All eyes went to her.

“Lauren, what woke you up?”

“What do you mean?” Lauren tried to think back, temple pulsing as she thought back to the images that were seared into her mind. She could barely think of what happened when she opened her eyes, the memory clouded by her worry for Andy.

“Andy only stopped convulsing once I injected the serum into his neck, blinking slowly before eventually shutting his eyes, but you opened your eyes before I injected you.” Dr. Garber explained. “Tell me, did you feel any pain in your neck?”

“Not really, but then, there was so much pain, it was like I couldn’t feel anything if that makes sense…” Lauren thought of the way Andreas’ voice had seemed like a crack of thunder.

“Despite you having opened your eyes, your body still convulsed, though it was far less erratic and violent. You didn’t speak, only groaning in what I assume was still a great deal of pain. I, well…” The doctor hesitated, worrying her lip before continuing. “I ask you about your neck because I had to wipe away some droplets of blood before I administered the serum.”

“I was bleeding from my ears and nose like Andy…” Lauren reminded the woman, but she simply shook her head.

“Yes, but your head was tilted down, so no blood should have been on your neck.”

“What are you getting at?” Lauren asked, tired beyond belief of the guessing game.

“You said our pain was linked…” Andy spoke, and Lauren’s attention once again went to her brother as he held a hand up to his head. “And so our injuries…”

“When you bleed, she bleeds, or vice versa. To some effect, at the very least.”

“Curious,” the Frost that stood in the doorway seemed to lean in a bit, inspecting Lauren and Andy like they were suddenly under a microscope. “But if that is the case, then why was Lauren still convulsing?”

“That, I believe, had nothing to do with the pain sharing. When we tried this foolhardy experiment, these two jumped into the deep end of Fenris, so to speak. When I gave Andy the serum, he was pulled out. Lauren was still in that place…”

“Place?” Esme asked, turning to Lauren for an explanation.

“It’s a place where the body doesn’t go, only the mind.” Lauren furrowed her brow as she attempted to explain it, but it honestly confused her as well.

“If I could, from their descriptions, I believe it resembles a mind palace.” The doctor chimed in.

“A mind palace is a memory technique,” The Frost on the couch explained when she caught sight of Lauren and Andy’s blank looks. “But in no way shape or form does anyone’s mind actually resemble a palace. Even those who claim this practice are unable to completely organize their minds.”

“What’s more,” Esme continued, “I don’t think that this place they are going to is even in their minds, strictly speaking. Andy, Lauren, do you recognize the places or any of the images that you see?”

“I mean…” Andy and Lauren shared a glance, and Lauren thought that Andy seemed more confident in his answer. “When I’m dreaming, we end up in a place I know, either from my memory or Andrea’s, but…”

“That place isn’t from our memories. The Von Struckers are never there with us-” Lauren cut herself off, realizing she was not being entirely truthful. “Well, they usually aren't.”

“Usually?” The doctor prompted.

“I heard Andreas just now when I was in that place,” Lauren explained, faltering as she recognized confusion on Andy’s face. “He said that I wasn’t ready to see. That I needed to open my eyes.”

“So you’re saying Andreas was warning you away from this place?” The Frost in the doorway asked, something like alarm coloring her voice.

“I didn’t hear Andrea at all. All I could hear was crying and a horse running.” Andy stated, looking worried.

“As much as you need answers, you are going to have to wait. The serum inhibits your access to your powers, temporarily of course. If the connection to your ancestors is connected to your mutation, then you shouldn’t be hearing from them for some time. Likely until late tomorrow afternoon.”

Lauren groaned, less out of pain and more at the thought of going that long without her powers. The thought of walking was enough to make her hands sweat, but it had been a long time since she was truly defenseless.

The Frosts escorted Andy and Lauren out after another hour with some rejuvenating tea and a combination of heat packs and ice bags to make them feel vaguely human again. Lauren wanted to stay at the Hell Fire base of operations, but Andy was drowsily asking to cuddle Dawn. Andy’s pleading look had her caving.

Lauren almost regretted it, when she saw how quickly Lorna and Marcos rushed down to them. Routine has her tensing, expecting beratement and harsh punishment to start. Instead, she was startled when Marcos pulled both of them into a hug. Lauren blinked dumbly, looking over Marcos’ shoulder to see Lorna looking at them with clear relief. Perhaps that it what allowed Lauren to sink into the hug, letting the feeling of contentment follow her as she and Andy were led up to bed.

Chapter Text

“We’ve received information from a recent plant. Our efforts have placed enough pressure to force the reaction we have been hoping for,” Calisto informed the group as she opened the emergency strategy meeting. Lauren and Andy sat among them, their training uniforms still on from their session with Rachel and Tike.

“About time,” Astra, the Hell Fire Club’s infiltration specialist, commented as she leaned her elbows on the table. “We had to get Arclight to come up from Mexico for that last one.”

“I don’t think I will even get the ringing out of my ears from those quakes,” Changeling commented as the rest of the group shifted, the collective memory bringing alive aches and bruises long healed.

“Regardless,” Calisto called attention back to her, “They have finally made a move. One that I suggest we take advantage of.” She turned to face the screen behind her. Lauren immediately recognized the building, the satellite image doing nothing to hide the chills that accompanied the sight.

“They have centralized the Hound program at the head branch of Trask Laboratories. We are familiar with the layout.” Calisto nodded her head to the room as if to reaffirm this statement.

“Ah, yes, at least something has come from that…messy business at Trask Labs.” A black man near the end of the table spoke, playing with a small black rock in his hand. Calisto sighed, shaking her head but saying nothing as the conversation veered.

“Didn’t see you put your ass on the line,” One of the Frost immediately took offense.

“We barely got out of there with our lives,” The Frost next to her remarked as she crossed her arms. “Think about that next time you pat yourself on the back for taking down another hedge fund from behind your little desk.”

“I was recruited for my abilities, same as you three,” He responded cooly, composure slipping slightly. “Activities like mine ensure the Hell Fire Club operates at its full potential, while indiscretions like yours make it difficult.”

“We were not the only mutants in the lab,” The Frost nearest to the door pointed out. Lauren jutted her chin out, ready to defend herself, but the man didn’t take his eyes off of the Frosts.

“You killed a dozen Sentinel Service agents.”

“Mmh,” The Frost uncrossed her arms, setting her forearms on the table before her. “It would have been more, but we were short on time.”

“Couldn’t finish off the rest,” The Frost next to her smiled serenely as she said the words, and Lauren just smirked at their unbothered tone.

“It was a lot of noise, and it did nothing to slow the growth of the Hound Program,” The man continued, undeterred by the Frost’s words.

“We don’t need you to tell us that there is a problem. We were there,” The two that were sitting turned toward the one in the doorway, tone hardening almost imperceptively. “Well, most of us anyway.” The one closest to the doorway, now labeled Esme in Lauren’s head, shifted away from her sisters.

“And yet you consistently continue to cause problems. You were MIA only a month ago, missing your assigned mission to run off and do what? I don’t think you put anything in the official report beyond plaintive excuses.”

The triplets just stared at the man impassively, but Lauren could see the small twitch in Esme’s brow and the way she subtly stopped herself from fidgeting with her bracelet.

“We’ve killed more Sentinel Service agents than the Frosts and the Hell Fire club combined,” Andy’s voice came from beside her, and Lauren made it a point not to turn her head, instead taking on a stony expression to support his words. “Do you have a problem with us too?”

“Is that a trick question?” Christine, otherwise known as Angel Dust, answered from the other end of the table, scoffing at the looks sent her way. “Oh, what? We’re all just going to sit here and pretend that Fenris has brought anything to the table since they joined?”

“Well, let’s compare,” Lauren spoke, leaning forward to plant her stare on the other mutant. She had been waiting to take Angel Dust down a peg since the girl had started making noise about being sidelined. “How many missions have you been on in the past month?”

“I wouldn’t brag about being a ticking time bomb!” Angel Dust sneered as Lauren glared at her.

(“That settles that,” Rachel commented as she looked over the reading from the Read-Out Room. It was equipped with every diagnostic tool known to mutant kind, ranging from an MRI machine to Impact Force Sensors. “I got good news and bad news. What do you want first?”

Lauren and Andy glanced at each other. Lauren knew what she wanted first, as good news made recovering from bad news easier. It was simple logic.

But she knew her brother, and she had to choose her battles when he broke out his pleasing face.

“Good news.” Lauren found herself saying as Andy silently pumped his fist with a triumphant smile on his face.

“You are not going to die from brain damage,” Rachel pulled out scans from the folder, placing them on the bright pin-up board behind her. I got to double-check with Martinez, but I’m gonna say that your brains look better than they did last time. Which shouldn’t be possible, since you don’t have any healing mutations that we know about, but sometimes mutant powerups simultaneously heal the body, so not a huge deal.”

“Mutant power-ups?” Lauren and Andy parroted in synch.

“Of course, that was all you heard,” Rachel muttered as she turned back toward the scans. | You and your brother are going to give me an aneurysm one day, I swear. |

“By all measures, both your individual and combined power outputs are significantly higher than when we last checked,” Rachel reported, pulling out some papers and showing Lauren the numbers while showing Andy the graphs and projections.

“How is a massive power-up not the good news that you lead with?” Andy asked, examining the graphs.

“It is related to the bad news actually…” Rachel hesitated, obviously anticipating their shock. “We had biometrics on you while we were training and all the data tells us that your power has grown, that much is true, but, well. You guys know how mutants get tired if we overdo it?”

“Sure,” Lauren agreed readily.

“Are you trying to tell us that our stamina has increased?” Andy questioned, his excitement obvious.

“This is the bad news, dumbass,” Lauren remarked as Rachel rolled her eyes.

“See here, this is a simulation of your power and biometrics,” Rachel pulled out a tablet, showing them a blond stick figure with an outstretched arm.

Andy covered his mouth, his amusement obvious, but Lauren kept her mouth shut as Rachel's passing thought slipped into her mind. | Don’t even think about bringing up my art skills. |

“This is your biometrics before the test starts.” Rachel tapped on the screen as a variety of outputs began to appear. “We noted some concerns, including signs of exhaustion, elevated breathing, above-average perspiration, etcetera. But as you used your powers, see here.” Rachel moved the simulation forward. Steadily, the figure began breathing more evenly and the energy levels rose.

“We think that something about your recent power-up has sped up your metabolism. The side effects we are seeing here before you utilize the excess power is congruent with a significantly faster metabolism than most mutants have.”

“So, instead of our power draining our energy, it is making us better?” Andy summarized.

“Only because the power is overloading us in the first place,” Lauren hastily corrected before turning her attention back to Rachel. “You said signs of exhaustion, but we have completely recovered from the Incident.”

“Honestly, I don’t think you did,” Rachel disagreed, her mouth forming a thin line before she explained. “Intrusive question incoming, but how have you two been sleeping?”

Lauren resolutely did not look away from Rachel, but when neither she nor Andy answered, Rachel sighed.

“Yeah, I thought so. From what you’ve told me about your situation with your power,” | And hadn’t that been a conversation? | Lauren snorted at the passing thought. “Your sleep schedule has been nonexistent, and it is showing. Your body is showing visible signs of wear and tear, either in the aches and pains that you deny having or the literal exhaustion that is your lowered energy count.”

“So, we need to use our power,” Andy summed up, crossing his arms.

“Or else…” Lauren trailed off, waiting for Rachel to finish the sentence with something mundane like their appetite increasing or their hair not growing as fast. She was met with the reality of Rachel not answering, instead showing a different simulation where the stick figure slowly fell to its knees, collapsing. The tablet delivered one output, reading out COMATOSE.

“We’re going to have you guys put on as many missions as possible, and we are going to have you training whenever possible.” Rachel closed the simulation out, letting the information sink in.

“Okay,” Lauren nodded, voice rough before she cleared her throat. She grabbed at Andy’s hand, filling his silence. “Okay, so we just gotta train a bit more. That was the plan anyway, right? This is just another reason, alright?” She directed that last question to her brother, nudging him when he didn’t answer.

“Right,” Andy intoned, voice subdued in a way that made Lauren’s chest ache.

“Right,” Lauren repeated, nodding as Andy squeezed her hand. “Nothing has changed. We’ll figure this out.”

“You always do,” Rachel commented, leaving them alone in the Read-Out Room. Lauren and Andy sat quietly for a few more moments, but Lauren tugged him out the door eventually.

They needed to train.)

“If we are done with this infighting,” Calisto drew the room’s attention back to the front of the room. “We can continue this meeting. If anyone takes issue, please leave the room.”

No one moved, as expected. As prickly as the individuals in the room may be, there was no doubting their dedication to their collective cause.

Ultimately it was decided that the mutants with the most destructive powers would accompany Changeling and Astra. Necessity demanded Andy, specifically his new prowess in destroying virtually any material. Not even Adamantium could stand against him now. Pyro and a few others were also.

Lauren did not. She tried not to let it irritate her, going on a mission without Andy, but this mission was happening at the same time as an important meeting with the Morlocks. They have specifically requested that Clarice, Lauren, and Shatter accompany Lorna, Marcos, and John. Lauren had been flattered as being asked for, but now she was slightly bitter. Their power had risen significantly, but to separate made Lauren nervous.

Andy had spent many nights asking Lauren to think of Andy as a force of his own, one that didn’t constantly need his sister at his side.

“Any objections?” Calisto asked, obviously ready to leave the room and continue with her day. No one spoke, not even as Lauren’s nails dug into her palm.

“Meeting adjourned.”

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

“Welcome to the true Mutant Underground,” Erg spoke, arm sweeping out to show the collection of tunnels and intersecting camps that lived within. Lauren walked alongside Clarice and Marcos, following John and Shatter as they made their way to a collection of chairs near the center of the large space.

“We were glad you reached out,” Clarice began, looking over the assembled masses. “Though we wish the circumstances were better.”

“Ah, well, these humans never give us peace, but they have gotten particularly bold in recent weeks. It is making my people nervous.”

“What have you seen?” John asked, but before Erg could answer a young boy with bright purple irises came running up, tugging at the edge of his jacket.

“We need you.” Immediately, Erg excused himself and left the Underground members to themselves.

Shatter ventured out, moving among the camps. They welcomed him easily, smiling brightly as they gave him a spot amongst the fire. Lauren glanced at Clarice, seeing her relaxed expression as she watched a few children play, their mutations clear and on display.

Lauren looked at her hands, clenching and unclenching them into fists as her thoughts ran away from her.

( You are above them, ) Andreas’ voice came to her. ( You are above them all. )

Lauren pushed the thought aside, knowing that it was some mix of narcissism and religious fanatism that fueled those words rather than anything substantive.

( If you want to cower from your own might, whether you fear or despise it, that is your choice. But don’t dismiss the power that runs through my veins. You’ve yet to know the truth of it, and I doubt you will find it among these weaklings.)

Lauren furiously clenched her jaw as denials and justifications ran through her mind, all concluding one fact: they were not weak. Marcos held the sun in his hands. Lorna could bend the magnetic field to her will. Clarice danced between space and time. John was so beyond human, it was laughable. These mutants that she shares her time with are not a group that can be easily dismissed.

( Power is power is power, yes, ) Lauren could picture Andreas leaning forward, planting his hands on her shoulders as he tried to make the words settle in her bones. ( But you have infinity at your fingertips. You would compare yourself to the humans and the mutants as if you are not a titan walking among them. )

Lauren lifted her gaze, watching as the children continued to play. Her gaze drew the attention of the parents, mutants who pointed and whispered at her.

( They know you are not one of them. ) Andreas commented as Lauren pulled her eyes away from the group, staring holes into her knees. ( Those you call friends are powerful in their own right, I will not contest that. But these mutants, those who huddle and hide here are the definition of weak. )

Lauren clenched her eyes shut, a sense of righteousness igniting as she rebuffed Andreas’ words.

( Strength is all you should worry about now. )

But Lauren couldn’t focus on strength. She couldn’t even properly focus on the groups of mutants around her. Half of her mind- half of her - was consumed by Andy. Her little brother was on a mission into the heart of Sentinel Services, the place that posed the greatest threat to them both.

There was nothing that Lauren could do about her worry though. Her fingers twitched toward her pocket where her burner phone sat. She had made Andy promise that he would call her once he got back to the main base.

All she could do was wait.

“Sorry for that, but needs must,” Erg. “Let’s talk about our recent human problem.”

“Have any of your people been attacked?” Clarice immediately asked, her tone reflecting her worry.

“We’ve had some direct confrontations with the local purifier chapter, but we’ve managed to avoid anything too serious,” Erg answered, eye roaming their group.

“Have there been any escalations?” John’s question was matter-of-fact.

“Is our general safety not enough of a reason to come down here?” Erg bristled, 

“You know that is not-” John began, but Marcos placed a hand on his shoulder, attempting to stall the brewing argument

“Look, we know that this partnership is new, but you have to understand,” Marcos spoke evenly. “We try to protect as many mutants as possible, visible mutations or not-”

“Ah, yes, those who can hide. You notice that it’s the human-looking ones that are drafted for that horrible program?” Erg spoke, steel lining his tone. “Seems even when they are subjugating us, they can’t stand the sight of our species.”

“You would wish that on your people?” John shook off Marcos’ hand as he rose a bit out of his chair. Erg stood to meet him, hostility clear. Clarice immediately got between the two, pushing them apart and making eye contact with John as she backed him up back to his chair.

“This is helping no one. John’s question stands. If you are handling it, why call us?” Clarice’s question seemed to shake something loose in Erg, the hostility morphing into fatigue.

“Every measure we take is met with more hostility. Their numbers are growing,” Erg explained, looking over at the camp. “We haven’t been able to make our supply runs.”

“So you need our help.” Marcos still had that even tone, and Lauren marveled at his cool head. Erg inclined his head, showing more respect. Perhaps it was because Marcos was the leader of the underground, but then, he seemed to have no issue staring down John.

“You want us to go on your supply run,” Clarice clarified, drawing Erg’s attention, and oh. Her eyes went to John, who was clenching his jaw as he watched Erg carefully.

“Which is why you requested that specific mutants come,” Lauren spoke, taking on the attention as Clarice and John had some silent conversation.

“Yes, your shields will be invaluable to our protection, and Thunder Bird’s skills will ensure that we are not surprised,” Erg’s words seemed to mimic compliments, even admiration of their skills, but there was still some aspect of reservation that let the statements ring hollow. But then he continued. “And I don’t need to explain the benefit of Blink’s portals.” A small smile graced his face, the truth of the assertion clear for all to hear.

“So why ask for Shatter to come?” Lauren asked, attempting to distract and increasingly irate John.

“I had heard of him, and I wanted to introduce him to the community. These people will truly understand him, in ways that others could not.” Erg held eye contact with Lauren as he said this, his meaning obvious.

“Let’s go over the technicalities for the run,” Marcos changed the subject, tension in his shoulders as he drew John and Erg to a table. Lauren felt hands on her shoulders, and she looked behind her to see Clarcie shoot her a quick smile before she was led to an unoccupied fire nearby.

“Why don’t we hang around here while they talk about the logistics, huh? We already know what we need to do,” Clarice flipped her hair, playing at being superior. Lauren shot her a waned smile, conceding the point. On autopilot, she pulled her phone out of her pocket, holding it in both hands as she leaned forward, elbows propped on her knees.

“Hey, c’mon, he said he’d call.” Clarice drew her attention away from the phone. Lauren didn’t speak, gripping the phone a little tighter. “Give him the chance to prove himself to you.”

It was then that Lauren sighed as she turned to face Clarice fully. She seemed at ease, but Lauren saw the way she wrung her hands together.

“So,” Lauren spoke, and Clarice gave her her attention. “Erg seemed, uh, concentrated.”

“Ugh.” Clarice let her head fall into her hands, but not before Lauren saw heat rush to her cheeks. “You noticed that, huh?”

“I think we all did, save Marcos maybe,” Lauren answered, reaching out and patting her friend’s shoulder. “He’s pretty blind to anything but his girls these days.”

“It’s not like there is anything there, really.” Clarice lifted her head, slumping into the chair as she spoke and blowing hair away as it fell over her face. “Not like…”

“Like John…?” Lauren finished, letting the name linger.

“Yeah, John, who I am dating,” Despite the statement, Clarice still seemed reticent.

“You know,” Lauren began, tucking some hair behind her ears as she faced the fire. “When you and John were dancing around each other, you used to tell me all about it, but you’ve been pretty tight-lipped about the whole thing since you got together.”

“There…might be reason for that…” Clarice trailed off, sitting up abruptly and planting her elbows on her knees. “It’s just, you remember when you were dating that boy? Or even when you had that thing with Wes?”

“Jack. And I wouldn’t really call the thing with Wes anything like dating…”

“Either way, did anything change after you officially began dating Jack?” Clarice seemed genuine, with no sign of teasing, so Lauren answered truthfully.

“I mean, he generally got more relaxed? Like comfortable?” Lauren thought back to her time with the boy, noting the romantic declarations that became commonplace while they were flirting became something more private, but no less genuine or enthusiastic. “He didn’t need to make a big show of it anymore, I guess.”

“So, it’s normal for them?” Clarice restated, leaning back a bit.

“I mean, it was hallway declarations of undying loyalty becoming small notes with compliments and the occasional gift. I don't know if you should use a high school relationship as the template, but in my experience, yeah.”

“Notes?” Clarice prompted, and the question made Lauren blush a bit.

“Yeah, um,” She stammered a bit as she remembered what Jack had written. “He would pass me them in class. Stuff like commenting on a date we had had or saying that I looked pretty. It was cute.”

“He sounds great,” Clarice smiled softly, but it fell into a frown as she continued. “John seemed to want to be with me, but now, it’s like we are just people who work together and kiss occasionally. And he never says stuff like…”

“Like Jack did?”

“Like Erg does,” Clarice confessed. “Talking to him is like reading a book. It’s like he always knows what to say. He understands so much about me.”

“Do you think he knows more than John?” Lauren spoke softly, surprised by this development.

“Sometimes?” Clarice answered, wringing her hands together again. “John understands things that Erg doesn’t though.”

“I mean, I guess, do you think that either of them may eventually be able to understand all of it?” The question was left unanswered as Lauren’s phone rang out. She shot Clarice an apologetic look before hastily answering the phone.

“Lauren?” Dr. Garber’s voice came to her, and Lauren immediately pulled the phone away from her ear to glance at the number. It wasn’t Andy’s.

“Um, hi, doctor,” Lauren greeted her, trying not to sound too irritated. “I am actually waiting on a call-”

“Lauren, I found an old journal of mine, and there is an entry that Otto wrote.” Dr. Garber’s words came out rushed, sounds of movement accompanying the frenzied image of her in Laruren’s mind.

“Otto? Look, I appreciate the call, but I am waiting for Andy to-” Lauren jumped as the phone vibrated, another incoming call drawing her attention. She quickly glanced at the number before rushing her next words. “That’s him, I got to go. I will call you after, alright?”

“It talks about that mindscape.” The doctor continued like Lauren hadn’t spoken. “It discusses the stories, it's about-”

“I really got to go! Sorry, doctor!” Lauren quickly hung up the phone and answered Andy’s call. Walking away from the fire, Lauren took a deep breath as she listened to her brother’s greeting.

“Lauren!” He sounded like he was running on adrenaline, energetic and rushed.

“Andy! You have no idea-”

“Lauren,” Andy cut her off, sounding frantic. “Where are you right now?”

“You know where I am,” Lauren shot a look behind her, hearing Marcos’ ringtone. The older mutant excused himself from the table as he took the call. “I am with Marcos and the Morlocks.”

“Lauren, you have to get back to base!” Lauren blinked, seeing Marcos’ brow furrowed. She turned when John’s phone rang. Her heart sank as Clarice got a call a few seconds later.

“What’s going on? Did something happen with your mission?” Lauren was on the edge of panic, the only thing keeping her sane was the fact that Andy didn’t sound pained.

“It’s not our mission that-look, how soon can you get back to base?”

“We are deep underground, but Clarice is with us. We can be there in a minute if you would just tell me what the problem is-”

“Get her to portal you here now!” Andy’s demand left Lauren increasingly agitated.

“Tell me what is going on, Andy. Now.” Lauren let her voice reflect just how close she was to the end of her rope.

“A Hunt!” The blood froze in Lauren’s veins. No. “They know where the Morlocks are-”

“Then we need to get everyone out of here!” Lauren finished, but Andy spoke over her.

“-but they are looking for you!”

“What?” Lauren’s confusion was well-founded. There was no way that the purifiers could know she was alive, let alone her current location. “How-”

“Reeva.” Andy’s answer was short like he was biting out the name. “They think she betrayed us.”

“Why are they coming for me, specifically?” Lauren looked around, seeing Marcos signaling for Erg.

“Reeva leaked our role in the last Hunt, those damn purifiers that we took care of.” There was movement on the other side of the call like Andy was running through the halls of the base. “It’s on the news!”

“That still doesn’t explain why you think they are coming for me or why they know where the Morlocks are.” Lauren saw Erg order his people to begin to evacuate.

“Sage confirmed radio chatter, they are gonna-” 

Lauren dropped her phone as a loud boom reverberated through the space, the walls shaking as the rickety structures that acted as makeshift buildings came down around them. Clouds of dirt and dust exploded into the air. There were screams and shouts, and Lauren coughed as the onslaught of bad air reached her. She rubbed at her eyes, using her shields to raise her above the clouds of dirt. She made her way to Erg, John, and Marcos, hoping that Clarice was doing the same.

She landed on her feet, immediately zeroing in on Erg.

“They are attacking the tunnels!” She shouted over the noise.

“They cannot reach us here, not with our defenses-” Erg’s rebuttal was cut off as another loud boom sent more dirt and dust flying around, the metal above them creaking. Lauren temporarily lost her balance, but Marcos kept her upright as he shouted at John.

“If you were attacking, how would you do it?” 

“These are tunnels, so I would treat it like a foxhole.” John’s voice was grim, and his expression matched.

“They’re going to flood the tunnels,” Marcos stated, and Lauren ducked her head as another boom reverberated through the walls.

“They’re flooding the tunnels. Right now.” John corrected, casting a look around. “We need to find Clarice and get everyone out of here.”

“Blink!” Erg shouted suddenly as Clarice appeared from the cloud of dust. The visibility in the space was low, but Lauren could just make out her purple hair.

“We have to evacuate!” Clarice shouted. “Gather everyone!” Marcos raised his hands, creating a large ball of light that he held up. Suddenly, Lauren could see at least ten feet in front of her, and the dust was clearing up by the second. Lauren could only hope that those explosions hadn’t been enough to-

The ground rumbled, and Lauren thought it may have been the hundreds of people rushing toward them, but John suddenly held up his hand.

He tilted his head, only hesitating a second before cursing and telling Clarice to make a larger portal.

“We got to clear these clouds and get everyone out of here now!” John asked Erg if there was anyone who could make some kind of wind or manipulate the dirt, but Lauren wasn't paying attention.

There was something there. It was something she had to strain her ears to hear.

Lauren turned toward the large area, realization settling in as she studied the space. They were at the dead end of a sewer tunnel, a half-moon shape carved out the side to create an oasis for the Morlocks. It was a little community that lived in the dark, with their back to a wall to defend themselves.

It also meant that the water would have nowhere to go. Another boom had Lauren ducking down, placing a shield above Marcos’ light and their gathered group.

The water was louder, rushing toward them.

Lauren blinked as she watched Marcos continue to hold the light and John begin weaving through the crowd, urging people toward the portal. Out of the corner of her eye, Lauren saw the little girl she had interacted with so long ago. The one that had said that word. Gifted.

( Will you die here, little wolf? )

Lauren formed a transparent staircase beneath her feet as she rose in the air, ignoring Marcos’ shout. From the overhead view, it was clear that they would not be able to get everyone out before the water reached them, but something in Lauren was stalling her hand. Maybe it was shock. Maybe it was misplaced hope.

Then she saw the water in the distance, and she brought her hands up.

Chapter Text

(Lauren and Andy faced each other, training uniforms rumpled and worn. They circled each other, looking for weaknesses. Lauren watched as his foot shifted and shifted her own to counter it. 

Andreas had told Lauren that she and Andy would need to stand against each other if only to measure their strength, and Lauren had bristled. The idea of fighting her brother was unthinkable. Unnatural.

Sparing was another matter entirely.

Lauren felt disks forming in her palms as she tracked her brother’s movements. She watched as his fingers twitched in controlled pulses. It was one of their biggest flaws. They were impatient.

Lauren sent out a disk, flat and sharp and deadly, and Andy batted it to the side. Neither of them paid it any mind as it gouged itself into the floor before dissolving back into the air. Andy threw out his right hand, wrist twisting in a way that had Lauren dodging to the side. She ended up rolling on her side, less graceful than she would have liked, but she recovered easily enough, standing on unsteady feet.

Andy didn’t give her much time to breathe, throwing out his other arm to send her flying. Lauren, seeing that he was readying another attack when she dodged, took to the air, walking on her shields to avoid her brother. She ran along her makeshift path, sending sharp disks that Andy dodged. She felt her shield falter before she realized that Andy had destroyed the one she had planned to land on next, sending her sprawling on the floor. She quickly got to her knees, letting her hands come up to mirror her brother’s stance as their powers met each other.

Andy’s unstoppable force met Lauren's immovable object, and the flashes of power, golden and bright, where they met only highlighted their struggle. When Andy pushed harder, Lauren pulled tighter, their stalemate draining them more than their play fighting had.

“Hold!” Rachel’s voice came from the speakers, and Lauren could feel the beginnings of sweat line her brow, adrenaline reaching its peak.

“Release!” The word was the signal to drop, and Lauren did so without hesitation, trusting her brother to do the same. Unfortunately, whenever they did this particular move, they could not stop the recoil. Once they stopped, it rebounded back at them, sending them both back onto the ground. Pain radiated from her tailbone, her brother’s accompanying her own.

They lay on the ground, looking up at the ceiling. Lauren studied the lights, noticing that one of the bulbs was flickering.

“That was great, guys, but a little tip? For all the power we have, our bodies had limits, even the mighty Fenris.”

Andy and Lauren’s twin groans were answer enough, as they moved to stand and drink water. Their suits were measuring their biometrics, and that was usually Rachel’s cue for them to remember basic self-care.

| Lauren, I’m serious. Your power is incredible, but your body is not caught up yet. Do not attempt to overdo it. | 

Lauren looked up, placing her water down as she made eye contact with her friend through the window of the observation room. She smiled, not answering as she walked toward the center of the room again, rolling her shoulders as she prepared for another round.

“Again!” Rachel’s voice came to them, and they raised their arms.)

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Lauren could barely make out the world around her.

Seconds or minutes or hours could be passing, and Lauren would be none the wiser. Her only focus was on keeping her arms up and keeping her shield strong.

When Lauren saw the water rushing toward them, a large wave that was dark and terrifying, her shield came up on instinct. It was only up and untouched for a moment before the water crashed into it, nearly sending Lauren to her knees.

She thought that she might have cried out, but she couldn’t hear much beyond the rush of the water as it battered against her shield.

Out of her peripheral, she saw that the evacuation was continued. She saw Morlocks running with their meager belongings, desperately clutching at the hands of their friends and families as they stumbled toward someplace behind her.

Dread filled her as she watched more water push against the shield, beginning to run over the top. She heard the shouts and screams as the water began to spill into their small space, and so she made it taller, bigger, better.

She pulled the air together, watching her power climb higher and higher until it reached the top of the entrance. Her shield towered over them all, only Marcos’ light stopping them from being encased in darkness. She spread her arms a little wider, trying to patch the holes near the sides, effectively stopping any water from getting through.

It wasn’t until her ears popped that she realized that she had succeeded.

Her arms quivered and lowered herself to her ground, her center of gravity unstable as her knees buckled.

Her shield buckled with her, but she held it even as the water pushed it forward a couple of feet. The edges bowed, curving inwards as it struggled to hold back the sheer volume of water.

“Look, mama, look!” A voice came from somewhere beside her. “She’s saving us!”

If she let herself, Lauren could imagine that it was a little girl shouting, one with orange spattering over her face and neck, most likely obscured by dirt from the explosions. Someone who once called her gifted .

Lauren felt tears running down her cheeks, frustration making her face hot.

Gifted.

(“Pressure is the push or force against a surface,” Caitlin explained to the gathered group. It was mostly comprised of tweens, except for Lauren and Andy. They were also the most unwilling audience members, but their mother had made sure that they could not train without attending this lesson, so there they were. “When dealing with larger bodies of water, the deeper you go, the more pressure there is.”

“Like the ocean?” A small mutant near the front asked. Caitlin sent him a small smile as she nodded. Caitlin reached down and placed two plastic soda bottles on the tree stump. It sat unevenly, the area not exactly suited for a lesson.

“I have a couple of demonstrations to show you, to make this lesson more fun. All you need for this first one is two litter bottles and a pen knife.” Caitlin placed the bottles side by side, making an incision near the bottom of the first bottle, and directed one of the children to place their finger over it. She made another incision on the other bottle, near the top, directing another child to place their finger on it. “Now, watch how far the water goes when they remove their fingers.”

Caitlin nodded at the two mutants, and they moved, letting the water flow. The incision near the top of the bottle let the water out in a short arc while the incision at the bottom of the bottle shot a long and steady stream of water, splashing the kids nearby as they laughed.

“As you can see, the deeper the water, the more pressure that the container, in this case, the soda bottle, had to deal with. Any questions?”)

Lauren’s shields resembled a Jenga tower like the water was attempting to push out a block near the bottom and send the whole thing tumbling down. She dug the tips of her shoes into the ground, trying not to slip into the displaced dirt. She heard more shouts, but she couldn’t turn her head. As if echoing her shield’s stress, her bones began to creak.

Keeping the bottom of the shed from moving more than a couple of inches at a time was a persistent battle, but it was not her most pressing. No, that was the way that her shields were weakening, the way that her hands were shaking as she attempted to keep the damn from bursting.

(“Our second demonstration is one that I need a little help with.” Caitlin gestured to the side of the building. Their assembled group turned to see Naya walking toward them. “Naya can control water, and she is going to show you all the reasons that flooding water can be so dangerous. Naya, if you would?”

Naya stepped up, removing the water from the vase and bringing it up in a large bulb hovering over them. She raised it high, letting the sunlight shine through it. It was beautiful.

“You guys might want to stand back,” Naya warned. The kids backpedaled, moving to stand against the side of the building. Caitlin followed with her lips pursed in displeasure. Naya shot Lauren a look, making her tense.

Naya moved her hands artfully, bringing them higher momentarily before forcing them down and back into the glass.

It surged through, shattering the vase outward. The glass came toward them, small shards that wouldn’t do much damage, but these were children. She immediately threw up a shield, stopping the glass from hitting any of them. The children were award, talking amongst themselves.

“You were not supposed to break the vase.” Caitlin immediately reprimanded.

“You said to give them a show,” Naya responded easily, turning away. “Not my fault you underestimated the water.”)

Lauren knelt near the center of the room. She knew that the water was in front of her, as was the entrance. She knew that Marcos was behind her, his orb shining brightly. The small tinge at the edge of her consciousness told her that Clarice’s portal was still open somewhere behind her. The sound of footfalls told her that the evacuation was still going. The frustrated tears continue to fall, the heat against her cheeks cutting paths through the dirt on her face.

She was faltering. They were depending on her, all of them, and she was faltering.

( You falter and you die, little wolf. )

Perhaps it was Andreas’ words or the way that the world began to tilt, but the next time she blinked, the world was suddenly, vividly, red. Her hands and vines were golden, and so was her shield, bright and glimmering and solid. The water was a different story.

The water that slipped out the edges of her golden shield was black. The water that that churner beyond her shield was black. It was all black.

( You should have trained harder. )

The people running past her were moving faster with each blink, but then that may have just been her vision blotting it out. Gold began to bleed from her shields, the edges tinting black like the water.

She wasn’t going to be able to hold this water back with her air.

( Retreat, before your muscles fail you. You cannot save them all. )

Furiously, she pushed harder, feeling her muscles scream at her in protest.

She was not Andreas. She would not cut and run. She could figure this out. She would do something-

The water seemed to feel her desperation, layering on more pressure that visibly made the shields shake. There were shouts and screams with every fluctuation, mutants staring down the water with a sense of dread.

Some bitter part of Lauren hissed at them all as they scurried, whispering: Am I a mutant now?

( This is not only your body. I will not see it washed away. Retreat. Now. )

Lauren’s head throbbed, the pressure of Andreas’ thought sending a chill down her spine. The intent was so clear, that Lauren could see the Andreas in front of her. It was more than demand, which Lauren would outright ignore. What made Lauren hesitate was the tinge of worry.

That’s how mutant abilities first appear, she heard her own words echo back to her. In times of stress or danger.

Lauren almost broke out into hysterical laughter. Was her life flashing before her eyes?

More memories flashed before her, all tinted in red, but there was one. It was gold.

I can push the air together. Water too, other stuff, it’s just harder.

Harder. But not impossible.

Something in Lauren cooled, a foreign sense of focus coming over her. She banished Andreas from her mind, all his doubts and worry and demands sent to the back of her mind where they belonged.

The adrenaline running through her veins faded, just as the world did, gone in a blink. She kept her eyes closed, intent on finding a tight grip on water, so different from air.

If air was something that Lauren could guide and shape, then water was the opposite. Lauren could feel it just the same, but it was not something she could grasp in the same way.

It wasn’t working . She could feel it moving. It was shifting and churning, but she couldn’t hold it-

In her mind’s eye, Lauren saw herself at fourteen, when she was frail in a way that she no longer recognized, attempting to bend the water to her will. She had been at the edge of a river, her family off in the distance. Her success in making two racing water droplets come together had emboldened her. She had stared at the water, attempting to make it come to a stop in front of her, to gather around a rock she was focused on. The water rebelled, and when she pushed, it sprang up and doused her.

The wall of water beyond her shields threatened to do the same if she didn’t figure this out.

The churning black mass pushed on her shields. Churning. Moving. Never still.

She had been trying to keep it in place, make it stop, but it resisted. When she pushed those water droplets together, they kept moving. Her failure at the river was because she tried to stop the flow.

Trembling, exhausted, and generally dipping into the last of her energy reserves, Lauren dropped her air shields, erecting a water replacement.

These weren’t thin disks. They were thick, and the water pulled together swirled within the confines of the panel. Thousands of panels of water became the building blocks of a new wall, one that Lauren swore was lined with gold.

She was drenched in sweat, and she felt her stomach revolting as her entire body quivered. She was one big, gaping wound. But the panels held.

Her shields held. She didn’t see anyone in front of her, the vague image of Andreas long gone. That had to mean the evacuation was almost over. She had to be almost done, right?

Lauren practically sobbed in relief, sucking in gulping breaths as her vision tunneled. The blood was pumping in her ears.

She had bought herself more time. More time to think.

The relief ebbed as a few realizations set in.

First, her arms had not stopped shaking since she put up the water panels.

Second, Marcos’ light was dimming, like he was moving away.

Third, and perhaps the most damning, was her inability to move. She knew that if she shifted even an inch, she would collapse and take all of the panels down with her.

She couldn’t go through the portal. She couldn’t let down the shield. She couldn’t move. She could barely breathe.

You are trapped underground, holding back who knows how many metric tons of water.

A part of her recoiled at the thought. For all that the Purifiers and Reeva and, hell, even her parents may think, she knew that she was just as powerful as Andy. Just as dangerous. She knew with all her heart that if Andy were here, he would find a way out. He would shake the foundations and destroy anything in his path to get back to them. 

She always thought herself capable of the same. She always felt strong, standing tall with Andy at her side. Invincible, even.

But here? She was weak. She was alone. She was afraid.

But she refused to falter.

The light was dying out, and she spared some threads of worry for Marcos, knowing in her gut that he would never leave her here. She thought of Clarice, struggling to keep a large portal open long enough for Lauren to work up some strength and move . She thought of Andy, who had told her to run, to get out before…

Before this. Before Lauren chose to save the people who had sneered at her. Before Lauren let her heart override her self-preservation. Before she moved without hesitation.

Andreas told her to run, too, didn’t he?

Where was he now? Silent and still, no image or wisp of emotion. She had been abandoned, her one constant: gone.

Andreas tried to tell her, Lauren lamented as her hands cramped and her elbows began to bend, her stance shifting as she struggled. He said that she needed to be more. More cunning. More aware. More calculating. More ruthless. More cold. More. More. More.

The mantra began, and whether it was a conscious effort or an unwilling echo of Andreas’ words, she would never know.

More.

She flexed her feet in her shoes, planting her feet as she wobbled.

More.

She listed to one side as she shakily tried to rise, falling to one knee once more as she failed.

More.

She shouted, mimicking Andy in his strongest moments, letting her fury move her body. It was all she had left.

More.

But she didn’t have much more to give. All she could do was scream, watching the bright glow of her shields flicker.

Then, she felt a piercing pain in her temple, and she lost focus.

She felt the shields fall, distantly watching as the water surged toward her.

She blinked, watching as the edges of one of Clarice’s portals miraculously engulfed her, the kaleidoscope of color overrun by the signature purple. Lauren’s eyes fell closed, exhaustion weighing on her.

Water splashed over her, the portal closing in front of her just a second too late to completely avoid it, but even that did not jolt a reaction out of her. Her legs gave out from underneath her, and she felt her shoulders slump forward. It was like she just…crumpled inward, unable to hold herself up anymore.

Lauren huffed a breath, and she was unsure whether the water on her face was from the sewer or tears, her entire face was hot, so there was no real way to differentiate. She felt arms around her, helping her up and steering her elsewhere.

She ended up leaning against some kind of tree if the texture against her back was any indication. Lauren felt something wipe at her face, most likely trying to clean the sewer water off of her, and she finally opened her eyes, everything was bright. She blinked, taking in the change from the shadows and dark tones that characterized the sewer. There was none of that now. The humid air was welcome, especially when it was accompanied by the sun shining through the trees, even if it was more of a sunset shade.

“Lauren!” She pulled her eyes away from the sky, letting them land on the two figures crouching over her.

“Hey, guys…” Her throat was parched, so the words were more of a croak than anything else, but Marcos and Clarice seemed to take simultaneous breaths of relief.

“C’mon, you got to stay awake long enough for him to get here.” Clarice was alternating between checking over her face and glancing at somewhere in the distance.

“You, girl, are a marvel…” A voice drew her attention, the light giving him a halo. It fit, she thought as his face came into focus. He knelt slowly, his cane shaking as he used it to balance. Marcos moved to help, but the older man just waved him off as he settled next to her.

“I knew you were a powerful one, but what you just did, well,” He chuckled, a hand coming up to wipe at his mouth. It was shaking. “That was incredible.”

It occurred to Lauren then, as she cast a glance around the area, that these people had been through a near-death experience. They were almost killed, like foxes, John had said. Like animals.

“Did everyone make it out?” Lauren found her voice, rasping as it was.

“Everyone got out. You were the last one.” Marcos answered brows furrowed. That usually meant that he was worried or stressed about something. It was probably both at the moment.

“That’s…” Lauren attempted to swallow but aborted that plan when the pain hit. ”Yeah, that’s good.”

“I am here to give you another gift,” The man said, eyes crinkling at the corners. Where before he seemed to be generally detached and even cynical, now he seemed…lighter. Lauren supposed it may be euphoria.

“Okay,” Lauren agreed quickly, not wanting to give the man time to change his mind.

“It’s going to be strange, but bear with me, alright?” He held out his hand, and she took it. He settled his other hand on top of hers. He closed his eyes. Lauren closed her eyes too, expecting a rush of numbness or energy to course through her.

Panic seared through her, hollowness engulfing her.

Her eyes bulged open as she let out a silent scream, throat raw. Her heartbeat ratched in her chest, heat flushing through her as dread flooded her veins. She couldn’t feel anything, no tendrils at her fingertips, no humming in the air, it was silent and dead, and there was nothing-

“Hold her down, please!”

“What is happening? Last time-”

“Last time, she wasn’t conscious!”

Hands were covering her, everywhere. Numbness spread from somewhere deep inside her. She wasn’t here, she was floating-

She couldn’t feel…

She could feel…

Everything. The whole world was at her fingertips. She need only blink, letting loose a searing force that would spread far and wide, burning everything from the tips of her eyelashes to the ends of her hair.

Gold lit up under her hands, which were gripping something intangible before. No longer was she floating, unmoored, and listless. Now, she was a buoy, floating in a sea of red with everything she touched lighted with gold.

Her mind stretched, and suddenly she was everywhere, could see everything.

She was everything, and she reached out, enthralled with the flash of light-

But her hand grazed nothing, and she felt a shudder course through her.

Where was it?

Where was it?

( Where did you go, little wolf?) Andreas sounded frazzled, frightened in a way that she didn’t think was ever aimed at her before.

Lauren gasped out a breath, her vision returning to her. Everything returned to her.

“What-” Lauren choked out, pulling her hand away from the old man, clutching it to her chest. “What did you do to me?”

“I apologize,” The older man quietly apologized, face ashen. “Mutants don’t usually have such an adverse reaction.”

“What the hell was that?” Clarice asked, concern bleeding into anger.

“I’m not sure.” The answer did not satisfy Clarice, but it was Marcos who pressed.

“I thought you were a healer. That did not look like healing!”

“I choose to be a healer, but my power is not so simple.” The explanation did not make any sense to Lauren.

“She looked like she was dying!” Clarice exclaimed as she reached down to grasp Lauren’s hand. Lauren squeezed, trying for comfort, and the ease of the motion left her reeling.

“I’m fine,” Lauren cut in, truthfully. She could lift her arm without wincing at the strain, and she could no longer feel a spike embedded in her spine when she straightened.

“I can alter the x-gene’s expression, however temporary.” The old man tried, but Marcos was shaking his head.

“Expression?” Lauren murmured, the word bringing up memories of pouring over Otto’s journals with Andy and long conversations with Dr. Garber. “So…you don’t heal people…”

“I give them the ability to heal themselves.” He nodded, looking thoroughly confused. “It is a gift. It shouldn’t have, but then, I’ve never seen…” His troubled mumbling concerned her, but they had other things to worry about. Lauren turned to Marcos, gripping his wrist.

“Are we safe here?” It should have been the first question that she asked, but then, she was a little out of her mind at the time.

“I portalled us to a nearby park, but it’s not far from where those bombs went off. I tried to go further, but I was transporting too many people.” Clarice looked frustrated, and Lauren remembered the hours the older mutant had spent training.

“Thank you,” Lauren voiced her thoughts, hoping that her sincerity was plain. “For getting us all out.” For getting me out.

Clarice squeezed her hand again, catching the unspoken words.

“I’ve never seen you throw a portal like that,” Marcos spoke, drawing their attention back.

“Something I have been working on,” Clarice nodded, expression tense. “Didn’t expect to break it out so soon.” Lauren winced and opened her mouth to apologize, but John’s voice rang out, clear over the chatter of the assembled crowd.

“We’ve got incoming!” 

“Purifiers?” Clarice let go of Lauren’s hand, standing to face John.

“I don’t know for sure,” John answered, shifting with nervous energy. “I can only tell you that it's a lot of people coming fast.”

| Good to know you have an early warning system. | Lauren heard the familiar voice of the Frosts sound in her mind, and a glance around told her that she wasn’t the only one. John seemed to be glaring at nothing, Clarice was looking upwards like she could see the Frosts rummaging in her head, and Marcos had that specific frown on his face, the one that said ‘I don’t like this, but I guess it is happening.’

| We heard you needed a hand. |

Lauren stood quickly, surprised by the ease of the action. She rolled her wrist, letting herself search the area. If the Frosts were close then maybe-

“Lauren!” Lauren whipped around in time to see Andy barrel into her. “You’re okay! I mean, obviously, you are okay, but you know, they were looking for you and. Campbell wasn’t there and most of the hounds were gone. But I knew you would be okay, but I saw you holding the water, and it was so much, and you were shaking-”

“Hey!” Lauren grabbed her brother’s face, cutting off his panicked rambling to look him in the eyes. “I’m okay, alright. I held it.” Lauren was speaking clearly so Andy would understand her as he struggled to control his breathing. She began nodding, as she continued her litany of reassurances, watching as he began to mimic her.

“-and I’m here,” Lauren breathed out the words, the truth of them washing over them both. “ We’re here. Verlassen Sie ihn. Er braucht die…” Lauren mumbled the rest of the phrase, repeating it until Andy began to calm down.

“You speak German?” Clarice asked from somewhere off to the side, and Lauren glanced over Andy’s shoulder to see their gathered allies strategizing nearby. She turned her head to Clarice, intending to spout some variation of ‘later’ but the sound of a siren going off in the distance stole her attention.

Except it wasn’t a siren. It was a bullhorn.

“This is Sentinel Services,” Jace Turner’s voice boomed over the area. “We know your organization is housing two known terrorists among you. Surrender quietly or we will use for-”

“DOWN WITH THE MUTIES!” Another loud voice was projected over the crowd, interrupting the agent and prompting the eruption of loud jeers and shouts of agreement.

With a sinking feeling in her gut, she realized that they had at least a hundred mutants, most of which had no fighting abilities, surrounded by a Sentinel Servies task force and a mob of purifiers.

Lauren jolted as she registered Andy turn and stand beside her. He grabbed her hand and squeezed it, the line of his shoulders even as he glared ahead. Lauren had worked herself up, but already she felt her spine straightening as she planted her feet.

She knew she was strong, and she would showcase that strength if they dared come for Fenris.

( Show them your teeth, little wolf .)

Chapter Text

Whatever systematic attack that Sentinel Services planned was almost immediately undermined by the presence of the purifiers. The battlefield, and yes, the park was a battlefield, looked like something out of a movie. A horrible, gruesome movie.

To her right, the mutant underground was battling a strange mix of hopped-up Purifiers and Sentinel Service agents, all of which were shooting to kill. Lauren knew this because when she paused and took a breath, she saw John take a bullet for Clarice as she attempted to keep her portal open long enough for an elderly woman to go through.

Lauren wanted to protect the Morlocks; truly, she did. She had managed to get them all out of those tunnels, and she would be damned if all that effort resulted in them dying not even half an hour later. But in the moment, that meant getting as far away from them as possible.

See, she knew their strengths. Their power was immense and their range had never been better. She also knew their weaknesses. They could aim all day, but in a crowd, they were more than likely to take it all down than to pinpoint targets. More so than anything else, they needed room to fight, room to move, and room to attack.

So Lauren didn’t hesitate to follow Andy as he made his way farther away from the Morlocks and the Underground, heading directly for the front lines, where the Sentinel Service agents were gathered,

When they emerged from the crowd, Lauren threw up a shield to protect them from the onslaught of bullets that were fired. In a move that they had practiced only a few times before, Lauren held her shield, letting Andy force it forward with a wave before letting it go. It allowed Andy’s destruction to suddenly scatter, similar to buckshot. It knocked the first line back into the others, but the stragglers to the sides ducked behind trees and other objects. They no longer tried to mow them down, instead taking shots that Lauren could easily block.

It let Andy focus on the swath of ants in front of him.

When they had started training at the Hell Fire Club, Andy had been hesitant to let loose completely, all too aware of the gym Incident looming over his head. He got over it the first time he watched Tike get a pat on the back after eviscerating a couple of walls beyond his intended target.

It paid off now.

Andy threw out his arms, hands arching as his wrists twisted, throwing out a force that made resounding cracks among the agents in front of them. There was a wave of horror and shouts as those that Andy had missed realized that their companions had broken bones if not necks. Immediately, the shots doubled, but Lauren just strengthened her shield.

“Aim for the legs, so they can't run!!” Lauren heard someone shout from the left, and she narrowed her eyes at the words. They dare-

( Are you going to let that stand? )

“Once he’s down, the girl will be-” Lauren finally caught sight of the man shouting, and she wordlessly sent a shield to cut his throat. 

“Shoot to kill, both of them,”  Lauren turned her head as she kept her shield high, pressing forward to allow Andy more coverage, the words piquing her attention. “I don't care what that psycho Campbell says!”

“Andy,” Lauren shouted over the noise, catching her brother’s attention. “You hear that?”

“They want to take us out, not surprising,” Andy grunted as he threw an agent into a tree.

“No, something about Campbell,” Lauren clarified as she sent another shield out, catching glimpses of the fight going on just outside their range.

While Andy and Lauren had run forward to meet the Sentinel Service agents head-on, the Underground had gone on the defensive, only engaging when they were attacked. She saw beams of light cut through the sky and the tops of portals opening and closing throughout the area. She refocused on the agents in front of her.

“Grab one, we need answers,” Lauren appreciated that Andy didn’t question it, instead breaking out into a sprint while throwing his arms out, his force knocking bullets aimed his way ricocheting into other agents. Lauren followed after him, sending out shields when Andy’s arms were down.

They reached a large oak tree where three agents were crouched, and Lauren threw some carefully placed shields, slicing through the barrel of their guns before throwing up a larger shield around them. The three agents scrambled away, but Andy just stepped closer.

“We have questions!” Andy said, his Batman voice making an appearance. Lauren fought down a smile, knowing now was not the time to tease him.

“Mutie scum-” Andy’s hand shot out, wrist twisting in that special way he favored as he broke the first one’s neck.

“We have questions.” Lauren restated as the other two went still, eyes hardening as the bullets continued to rain on their shield.

“What were Campbell’s orders?” She continued, watching as they glanced at each other.

“Don’t make her repeat herself!” Andy demanded as he lifted his hand, the movement making the agents flinch.

“Kill only if you have to, but aim to capture both.” The one on the left spit out, tone hard. Lauren and Andy glanced at each other in alarm, something that seemed to embolden the one on the right.

“He wants to see what makes you tick. Said you’re more interesting than your brother. Easier to control.” He sneered, a sick look coming over his face as he looked Lauren up and down, making her hair stand on end. “He’ll make you scream-”

Crack. Lauren looked over to Andy, whose face was contorted in fury.

“Last question.” Lauren found herself speaking. “You got a family?”

“No.” The agent’s eyes were resigned. It was very different from the other two, who were decidedly suicidal once they caught them.

“Good.” Lauren used a shield to push their head against the tree, killing them on impact.

Lauren shuddered, breath catching as her shield prickled and disks formed above. She breathed out, letting the shield above sharpen and rain down on the remaining agents.

“He’s gonna die.” Andy’s words washed over her. “He’ll die screaming.”

Lauren just nodded, a kind of fog clouding her mind as she stepped forward.

That fog receded a bit when her brain processed the gaggle of Hounds lining up before her.

Rage surged through her, a familiar warmth that she clung to.

“Campbell is here,” Andy stated, a bit of morbid astonishment bleeding into his tone.

They raised their hands, ready to attack, but the group was moving, the two in the front moving to the side to reveal the middle of the pack. The one that they were protecting.

A telepath.

| Drop your hands. | 

Lauren felt her hand fall to her side.

| Move forward. | 

Lauren felt her feet trudge forward, branches cracking beneath them.

They had been a few yards away from the group, and with every second they got closer.

Two yards.

One yard.

Two feet.

One-

| Hold out your hand- |

Lauren was screaming, and she heard Andy screaming. If she had the presence of mind to look over, she would see Andy clutching at his head as he fell to his knees, mirroring her and the telepath in front of them.

| Amateur. |  The Frosts’ voices came to Lauren like a balm, chasing away the intense pain in her mind. | They are off-limits. |

There were six hounds beside the telepath, two pairs and two individuals, all of which didn’t get the chance to so much as raise a hand before Andy sent out a wave of destruction. One of the individual Hounds recovered faster, standing and heading toward them. Andy immediately tried to break his legs, but the mutant was able to harden his skin, turning it to what Lauren thought might be steel. Ordinarily, Lauren knew that Andy would be able to break it, but he was still reeling from the mind attack, so Lauren sent out a disk, letting it spin like a saw as it cut into the Hound’s chest. It didn’t go nearly as deep as she had intended, but it sent him to the ground all the same. Andy was able to push him into the ground further without much effort. It would take a long time for the Hound to get back up if he didn’t bleed out from the gash on his chest.

| Nice work, | The Frosts praised them as they stepped over the body of the telepath, blood dripping out of his ears as he convulsed. | We came from the north, by the parking lot. Jace Turner is holding his stance there. Campbell is nearby. |

“Thanks,” Lauren and Andy said in tandem as they immediately headed north. 

They tried to help out where they could, but while Andy and Lauren had made a significant dent in the number of agents and Clarice had gotten a lot of mutants out, the crowd was still enough to give her pause. They couldn’t use their full power.

Bang. Bang. Bang.

Lauren ducked instinctively as the sound reached her, pulling Andy to her side as she created a dome around them. The distortion was in full force, but she was able to make out the figures shooting at them, Among them, one stood out.

“You ready?” The question was perfunctory. There was no hesitation in Andy’s answer.

“Yes.”

Lauren dropped the shield and they rushed forward.

Lauren let Andy push forward on the ground, propelling herself over the heads of the agents, sending projectile disks down, cutting through those god-forsaken helmets, and dropping as many as she could before the agents got wise and started shooting upward.

The great thing about the confrontation was it was the northernmost part of the area, and most of the fighting was in the southern parts It was near the parking lot, so there weren’t a lot of trees. It meant she could do some serious damage from the air.

She kept it up for two minutes, by her estimation, but when she had to physically dodge a bullet because she was trying to stay in the air, she quickly dropped down, using her shield as a battering ram to push them into Andy’s range.

But Lauren was careful. She left one person alone and let him come closer and closer, alone with only a handgun.

As another agent fell, Lauren and Andy came face to face with Jace Turner.

“Andy, Lauren,” Jace held the gun steady, but he lowered it slightly as he spoke in a strained voice. “I know you’re good kids, deep down, and I don’t know what the terrorists have been telling you-” Lauren narrowed her eyes as Jace’s gaze flickered to the side. She immediately threw up a shield behind her and Andy, stopping the sniper’s bullet from reaching them.

“You were saying?” Andy asked, the harsh words pulled from the depth of his throat. Lauren didn’t speak, too focused on the feeling of that bullet hitting her shield. Her anger was rising, and it practically engulfed her when she realized where that bullet would have hit.

“A shoot-to-kill order, I understand,” Lauren began, voice dripping with fury. “But shoot to kill my brother?”

Jace’s face twisted up in anger, disregarding the act as he raised his gun again, Andy threw a hand out, sending him flailing through the air as he landed on his back.

“You never learn!” Lauren raged as she dropped her shield, sending a saw to kill the sniper with just a glance and wave of her hand. “You’re still willing to trade us and kill us like we're nothing!”

“You’re a terrorist!” Jace snarled, still on his back. The wind had been knocked out of him.

“You want to trade us away for more toys for your program, right? That’s what you did last time.” Lauren sneered down at him, indignation flaring as she wrestled the urge to put a disk in the man’s chest. Jace tried to rise, but Andy put a foot on his middle, keeping the agent down while he surveyed the area.

“You traded us away. I was seventeen. Andy was only fifteen. Did you even care what he was going to do to us? What he did to us?” Lauren clenched her fists, feeling the old sensations of fear and anger and hurt bubble up in her as she stared at the man in front of her.

“I tried to save you!” Jace protested, and Lauren scoffed. “I got you out, and your people killed everyone!”

“You were moving us from one cage to another!” Lauren screamed at him, voice straining as she seethed. She didn’t know why she was doing this, talking to this man and trying to make him understand. He did it. He did all of it. He gave Campbell the power to expand the Hound Program, he sent in those Hounds into the Atlanta underground base, he was the reason they had to kill all those mutants-

It was mercy.

“We just wanted to leave! We didn’t want this!” Lauren found herself saying, splaying her arms widely. Disks were forming in the sky, shaking and stuttering as Lauren’s breathing became a staccato. “Any of this! We just wanted to be safe!”

Jace stared at her, brows creasing in some sort of emotion, but Lauren didn’t recognize it. All she could see was this man pushing her mother down in the doorway of their house. 

“Du hast uns ohne Grund verletzt!” You hurt us for no reason. The german flowed from her like water.

She could see him pulling his gun on her brother in the entryway. 

“Das haben wir nicht verdient!!” We didn’t deserve that!

She could see him looking at her in pity as his agents pushed her around, collared her, and electrocuted her.

“Teufel,” Devil , she spat at him. “You deserve to feel everything you inflicted on us-”

“Lauren!” Andy’s shout reached her as she was tackled to the ground, rolling a good yard away from Jace as a resounding bang filled the air yet again. Luckily, it was Andy who had tackled her, getting them away from the agent the others were trying to save. The Sentinel Service agent’s backup had come, and she had wasted a chance to kill him. She wasted it trying to talk to him, like a pathetic little girl who could barely bring herself to kill.

( You are a wolf. We do not play with our food. ) 

Lauren felt Andreas’ words settle in her chest as she rose on weak limbs. Despite the words, Andreas didn’t sound admonishing. He almost sounded…pleased.

All the same, she wouldn’t miss her next chance.

She tried to stand, but a wailing cry rang out.

Time stood still. There was a mutant woman, visible mutations seen in her trembling, webbed hands as she held the body of a small child. Tears stream down her cheeks, the tear track cutting through the dust caked on her face. Sobs wracked her body, and it was clear she was hyperventilating trying to stop the blood from spilling out the wound.

What happened was a surprise. Everything seemed to move in slow motion, mutants moving toward the woman, trying to get her through the portal, while Hounds, agents, and purifiers alike took advantage of their distraction-

Murmurs broke out, then shouts of surprise as the purifiers began to move one toward the area in the east, where Reeva Payge stood on top of a car. Mutants took the queue to close ranks, pulling more people through portals while the fighters and the agents stared each other down, a tense ceasefire born from the confusion.

“Atlanta Chapter!” Reeva had a wide smile as she shouted. No bullhorn was necessary to carry her voice. “I have gathered you here today! Look at what you’ve done!” She gestured to the bodies scattered across the ground, and a fierce cheer sprung up from the crowd. Lauren felt sick at the sound.

“Look at what you’ve done…” Reeva trailed off, eyes drawn to the fallen child on the ground, the mother nowhere in sight. Lauren felt tears run down her face at the sight, recognizing the orange spattering on her face that was slightly obstructed with blood.

Gifted.

The cheering continued, and Reeva spread her arms out, drawing the purifiers in further. Lauren tensed, only her temporary aches keeping her from springing forward.

Lauren watched as Reeva’s smile dropped, eyes turning cold as she opened her mouth. When she began to screech, cutting down the purifiers, Lauren couldn’t even hear them scream. They were all too overwhelmed by the piercing shriek.

Sentinel Service agents all covered their ears, feeling the effects in a way that the mutants in the area weren't. More mutants ran through portals, taking the distraction for what it was. Purifiers began falling left and right, ears bleeding and eyes bulging.

Lauren kept her eyes on Reeva, whose cold eyes had transformed as she wailed, eyes overflowing with tears as she brought the people who hurt them all, that hurt that little girl, to their knees.

The sentinel service agent closest to her was visibly struggling as he raised his gun. Lauren saw more follow suit as they all opened fire on Reeva, bringing her careening to the ground. It was too late though. The damage was done. What was left of the Atlanta purifier chapter was dead.

Lauren breathed out, events only processing in so far as to confirm reality: she needed to keep fighting.

She turns to Jace Turner, surrounded by agents trying to protect their leader. In the corner of her eye, she could make out more mutants fleeing as the fighters were able to focus their attention on just the Sentinel Service agents. She knew that there was no better time.

“Lauren!” All her attention honed in on Jace Turner as he shouted her name. “You and your brother, you can’t go free, not after all you’ve done-”

“What we’ve done?” Andy angrily cut in, but Jace didn’t stop.

“But we can grant you clemency!” Jace shook off his fellow agent's hands, stepping toward them as they faced him. “We can talk to a judge-”

“That’s always your solution, isn’t it?” Andy scoffed, only for Jace Turner to turn to him angrily.

“That is the way of the justice system. This country has rules! Laws! And you broke them, but..” Jace turned away from her brother, zeroing in on Lauren. 

“We can still get you out of this, just you two. You won’t be together, but you will be safe, okay? I guarantee it.”

Lauren was shocked into silence. Her mind was ringing, like a bomb had gone off right next to her. Her body was still on the ground, but she felt like she was floating.

“You can have something like other eighteen-year-olds. Take college classes. Be normal.”

Normal. Funny how a word can be so damning.

“I can never be normal,” Lauren said, the ringing fading as she refocused on the feeling of the bones in her wrist scratching against each other as she flexed it. It was therapeutic, the way she would roll her wrist. “You should have killed us when you had the chance.”

( A habit from after my injury, but a grounding one all the same. ) Andreas’ had said once. ( It helped me prepare for battle. To focus my anger .)

Lauren flicked her hand out, letting a disk sink into the agent's chest. She watched as he fell to his knees, pitching forward into the grass.

Dead.

Lauren let Andy take out the agents, staring at the body of Agent Jace Tuner of Sentinel Services. Some part of her wanted to sink to the floor, and another part of her wanted to cackle.

In the end, she did both, falling to her knees as her laughter rang out. Andy shot her a look but didn’t do much beyond that. He kept attacking, and Lauren was glad that he was there.

| You good? | Rachel’s voice sounded somewhere in the back of her mind, concern laced with amusement.

Lauren grinned, exhilaration finally shaking itself loose in her stomach. She hadn’t realized that Rachel was here, but she supposed it was fitting. Rachel had her demon to fight too. She stood, looking up at all the disks that had formed in the air, flickering with every breath she took.

She breathed out, letting them dissipate as she formed a shield in time to stop a bullet from hitting Andy. He just nodded at her in thanks, coming to stand at her side rather than positioning himself to defend her.

Lauren turned her head, trying to convey the affection she felt, and her shoulders loosened when she felt Rachel's reassurance brush past her. She threw herself into the fight again, moving with Andy to help struggling mutants.

A group of agents had tried to plow them down with a car. Lauren stopped it easily, denting the front end in the process. Andy handled the car itself, blowing all four tires. Lauren proudly noticed that there was no shrapnel this way, pride warm in her chest as she turned back to shield more mutants and sent a disk out to cut the ankle of an agent running after an escaping mutant.

As the agent went down, Lauren saw a glimpse of Rachel. The older girl was rushing toward something, and Lauren followed her gaze to see-

“Ein anderer Teufel,” Another Devil, Lauren murmured as she caught sight of Campbell cowering among a squadron of Sentinel Service agents, a single Hound at his side.

She turned back to the fight, eyeing the remaining Hounds and agents with disdain, knowing that she and Andy could wipe them off the face of the Earth had these other mutants, these other liabilities not been there-

Lauren blinked, stance faltering as her disk went wide, cutting into a tree rather than the agent charging forward. Andy quickly covered the gap, sending that agent and more falling back.

( Almost. ) Lauren felt Andreas chuckle in her head, a surreal sound that made Lauren feel small.

She fell back, instinctively seeking out her brother. They ended up back to back, the solid line of his against her the only thing keeping her upright.

( You saved enough of them. ) Andreas’ words crowded her, so different from Rachel's or the Frosts’ presence in her mind. It was different than what she was used to from even Andreas. It was louder, insistent. It was not her impatience fogging her rational thoughts. It was like a switch was almost flipped, stuck in the middle, ready to fall either way. ( Let’s finish this up .)

No. Lauren vehemently rejected the idea. Andy’s hand suddenly grasped at her upper arm, wrapping around it as he continued to fight. Lauren barely noticed, so focused on the incessant pull of Andreas’ emotions.

There was anger, frustration, greed, hunger, restlessness-

Restlessness.

Lauren slowed, the emotion pulling her deeper than she thought even Andreas thought possible. 

She followed the restlessness, finding frustration tinged with concern, distress colored with anxiety, and agitation blending with terror.

Andreas was afraid.

( You are too weak to do what needs to be done, little wolf. ) Andreas sounded the same, his tone not showcasing any of the turbulent emotions that Lauren knew were there. ( You’ve done enough damage. )

Without the insight, Lauren may have taken it at face value, but there was hesitation in the delivery. It was almost like Andreas wasn’t saying that she did anything wrong, but that she had done all she could.

She continued fighting, mind whirling with the harsh words that Lauren had let fester in her chest in those tunnels.

You should have trained harder. Frustration tinged with concern. Retreat, before your muscles fail you. You cannot save them all. Distress colored with anxiety. This is not only your body. I will not see it washed away. Retreat. Now. Agitation blending with terror.

Flashes of memories came and not all of them were her own. Seeing Andy in that gym, screaming for him to hear her even though she knew he wouldn’t. She saw Andreas shouting his sister’s name as she went down for the final time, hand clutching his tightly. The mornings where waves of grief would paralyze her, keeping her from even turning her head. The fear of seeing unfamiliar faces gaze back, looking for him. How she instinctively knew that Andrea was like Andy, angry and loud and oh, so fragile at times.

She thought hard about what she knew about Andreas. Not what he told her but what she knew. 

Lauren knew that Andreas was like her, and she knew how she interacted with people. She knew how she hated. She knew that it festered, and broke out at times, unable to be confined without scolding her. It was what drove her to kill Jace Turner and what fueled her vendetta against Campbell. She knew that is was there for her parents, even though it hurt to acknowledge that due to her other certainty. 

She knew how she loved. She knew she loved her parents. It was tense and always on the verge of breaking, but it was there. She knew that she loved her friends at the Mutant Underground, her makeshift family there. How she couldn’t imagine life without Rachel’s small little check-ins or Clarice’s boisterous laughter. How she preened under the attention of the Frosts when training, enjoying their wit when it wasn’t directed at her.

She knew how it burned when they were in danger, how she would lash out at her helplessness in the face of violence against all the people she couldn’t protect. 

He was my son, yes, but there was no need to coddle him. Lauren remembered, fingers twitching with the need to hurl enough damage out of her body to silence her mind. The question that made him cut her off for the first time.

You loved him, didn’t you?

Something cracked in Lauren’s chest as the realization hit her.

Somewhere along the way, Andreas had stopped seeing her as an unworthy nuisance. He called her his doppelgänger and soothed her when she was in pain. He scolded her for her recklessness and encouraged her rage. While she thought he saw her as a failure to his bloodline, Andreas was worrying about her, powerlessly raging against her mind as she put herself in danger, time and time again. He listened to her, watched over her, cared for her-

Loved her.

( Pay attention, little wolf. The battle is not over. )

Lauren looked up, seeing that the mutants had suffered from her distracted fighting. Agents and Hounds alike were fighting back, striking to kill, and almost all of the mutants were unwilling to go that far, leaving them at a disadvantage. Andy and Lauren and some members from the Hell Fire Club were the exception, but the odds were not in their favor.

She looked over, hearing a familiar cry of victory.

Rachel stood over the body of a fallen hound, grinning up at Campbell as she slowly stood. There were no signs of agents or other backup. Campbell was all alone.

Lauren turned away despite her curiosity. The fight was not over.

Chapter Text

(When Lauren first met Rachel, she wrote her off as just Scott’s daughter. It was an easy thing to do, something that Rachel told her happened often. It wasn’t until later that she would learn how to be Rachel’s sparring partner and later friend.

Their friendship was cordial, based primarily on proximity and Andy and Tike’s blossoming bromance. At least, it was until Lauren caught Rachel amid one too many breakdowns and finally got the real reason that the older girl was so hell-bent on exacting a fitting revenge on Campbell.

“No, because,” Rachel whipped at her nose aggressively as Lauren sat next to her. They were both leaning against a wall in Scott’s office, the man himself down in the rec room with Andy and Tike. “He ruined me.”

“He didn’t.” Lauren insisted, but Rachel was just staring forward, her eyes not really seeing anything.

“He did. He made me-” Rachel took a shuddering breath. A hand came up to play with her hair, and Lauren let her. “My dad, he coddles me, you know?”

Lauren didn’t mention the abrupt topic change, just nodding as she listened.

“He’s protective, more than he was even when he first rescued me.” Rachel’s breathing evened out as she spoke. “Has been since he walked in on…”

There was silence for a moment, something heavy and suffocating. Lauren still didn’t speak.

“I had had enough of the hiding. It was around the time when we were running out of ideas to get Campbell to finally slither back into his slimy hole, and I couldn’t go anywhere. I didn’t know anyone here, and I was the youngest person wherever I went.” Rachel sighed, letting Lauren’s hair strand fall from her fingers. She hugged her knees, not looking at Lauren.

“I got…It was the lowest point of my life. Or, it was the lowest point in my life when I could just…” Another shuddering breath let her finish. “Make it stop. I thought about it all the time in the lab and I could never do anything about it, but I had my own room here, and it had a ceiling fan and…” Her words became choked off.

“My dad walked in on me. I can’t remember that part, but god. I remember my telepathy going haywire, and his…he was devastated and I could feel him screaming and it was horrible. I put my dad through that, and that’s on me. But Campbell? He’s the reason I couldn’t go outside. I was still a prisoner, and he didn’t even have me, and I refused to let him have me-”

Lauren scooted closer, putting an arm around Rachel’s shoulders as the other girl shook. It was times like these when Rachel was stripped of her vulnerabilities, that Lauren felt most unmoored. Rachel, in her view, was one of the most powerful people that Lauren had ever known. It was like watching a titan brought low, made to deal with bullshit that should never have ever had the privilege of touching them, let alone tormenting them.

But titans were titans for a reason.

“When I see him again,” Rachel finally rasped out, something dark coating her words as they spilled from her. “I’m going to make him wish he’d killed me when he had the chance.”

Rachel sat with her for a while longer, gathering herself before abruptly standing and making her way to the training room. 

Lauren watched her go, feeling the truth of her words saturate the room. Rachel had just made a promise, and she intended to keep it.)

Lauren watched Rachel now, stalking toward Campbell as the scientist spoke to her. Lauren couldn’t hear the conversation, and she didn’t catch all the ways that it shifted since she had her own fight going on, but the glimpses she did see told her all she needed to know.

When she turned to adjust her shield so it covered both herself and Marcos as he ran past, Lauren saw the way Campbell’s calm expression twisted into something calculated, something nasty. Lauren spread her shield wider, turning away in time to catch an agent who tried to attack John.

Lauren ducked under her brother’s arm as he threw an attack over her head, and Lauren caught sight of Rachel knocking the gun out of Campbell’s hands. Lauren turned her head in time to send out a shield, cutting into the calf of an agent advancing toward a mutant with their back turned.

As she ducked under a shield, drawing gunfire as Clarice portaled the wounded out, she felt a drop in air pressure. It was odd enough that Lauren searched for the source, turning her head in time to see Campbell on his knees, hands up as Rachel approached him slowly. Lauren watched as Rachel used her powers in a way that Lauren had never seen before, forming some kind of glowing, tangible object in her hand.

Lauren squinted, realizing with some satisfaction that it was a rope. More specifically, a noose.

| Von Struckers. We could use some backup. | 

Lauren’s head whirled around, not seeing where the Frosts were.

“Andy!” Her brother also seemed to be searching, but they came up with nothing. All they could see were the increasing swarms of agents. It seemed endless. Lauren’s frustration mounted as the Frosts went silent, no doubt too preoccupied to send out another message.

Lauren glanced around, realization coming over her.

The evacuation was over, the Morlocks were either safely tucked away at the Underground base or dead on the ground. It meant that Lauren and Andy were able to clutch each other’s hands for more than comfort.

They could let loose, letting something like blinding power, something like warmth race up their arms, and seep into their hearts as they faced their enemies.

“I think…” Lauren murmured, but Andy heard it all the same.

“We need to find cover.” His words were all Lauren needed to move, attacking the agents in front of her to make a path leading toward a large tree. She could feel Andy behind her, anticipation eating at her patience as she felt bark finally touch her hand.

Once they were both safely behind the tree, Lauren didn’t hesitate, grabbing at her brother’s hand.

They had been practicing their individual powers while training, to try to limit their dependency in the face of the overflow of power coursing through them. Lauren and Andy had both agreed at the time, but neither of them could shake the wrongness of it. Andreas was always urging her to use her real power, and she knew Andrea did the same to Andy. There was no substitute for the pure rush that came with using Fenris, and they had rarely used it. It was special, of course, so Lauren tried to rationalize it, coming up with reasons to stick to the training program, but the wrongness remained.

Now, clutching Andy’s hand, she kept her eyes open for as long as possible, prolonging the merge with her other half. The feel of Andy’s callouses slowly morph, melding into her skin. The warmth traveled up from their palms, down to their fingertips, and up their forearms. Once it hit their elbows, Lauren could feel tears forming in her eyes. It had been too long.

Her eyes shut sometime after the power traveled up their shoulders, and she kept them close as the sound of fighting around them faded, their heartbeats getting louder and louder as they combined until there was only one, solid rhythm.

When they opened their eyes, it was to their shared vision, two pairs of eyes seeing as one. Their field of vision nearly doubled. Their back was against the bark, keeping them grounded as Fenris inevitably pushed them to rise. They stayed on the ground, and they felt their power settle as they blinked.

They raised their right hand, letting it their power collect in their palm before doing the same with their right.

They turned, heartbeat fading as sound returned to them. There were shouts and screams, mutants scrambling to get out of the way. They raised their left arm, shooting a blast at an agent attacking, not bothering to pull their power back as it burned through the one agent to reach two more. They turned, mercilessly creating a path.

They destroyed everything in their path, forcing the agents back, back, back until they finally reached the Frosts, surrounded as they were by Hounds. They surveyed the area, taking note that the telepath was on the ground, screaming as one Frost glared down at him. From her perch behind a tree. The other two Frosts were handling the pairs of Hounds, obviously trying to break through their programming. It left them at a standstill, vulnerable to the agents that were shooting in the periphery.

They advanced, taking the agent’s locations into account as they felt power collect in their palms again. It was like holding a supernova in their hands, with the ability for so much destruction that their enemies would never stand a chance. Even now, they could feel the effects of Fenris’ aura, creating some sort of barrier around them as they advanced, a physical manifestation of their power building, waiting to be unleashed. Nothing could penetrate it, just as it could not escape without their permission.

They raised their hands, raining fury upon the agents shooting at their allies, their something close to family. They let their anger, their indignation push their power further, letting it sear the bones of their prey. The agents screamed for only a second, and then there was silence. Exhilaration flooded them. They were triumphant for a moment, and a moment was all it took.

There were downfalls to not training their power. They knew this, but they never expected the shortcomings to be so potent.

Their barrier was a manifestation of their power waiting to be used, and they released all of it in their rage, their offense overriding their logic. Their ancestor’s words rang in their head, reminding them that their temper would leave them vulnerable.

They had been shot.

They felt bullets cut through their skin. Their scream was inhumane and loud. 

They had been shot.

The pain made their hands spasm, forcibly separating them as they became two-

Lauren watched as her brother fell to the ground, blood soaking his jacket. She clutched at her arm, trying to stop the blood flow as it dribbled down her arm. She crouched immediately, pulling a shield up to cover them.

“Goddamit,” Andy cursed as he clutched at his side. Lauren watched him struggle to take off his jacket. Lauren just tore with all her strength. They had not fought with Fenris in such a long battle, pulling it out as a trump card. It made them over-confident, cocky in a deadly way.

Andy hissed as they finally got it off, moving to examine his arm. The bullet had clipped his side, a result of his quick movement when Lauren was initially hit by a bullet in her arm. Heat boiled her blood, watching as her brother’s blood soaked his shirt. 

They had been shot. Laurne to disrupt, but Andy, they were shooting to kill him. They were trying to kill her brother. Again.

Lauren’s gaze tavelled over him, examining him as he struggled sit up. He had bruises on his arms, and he had dirt coating him. Lauren was sure that he looked worse, knew that she smelled like sewage, but Andy smelled like blood .

Lauren opened the shield behind her, rolling out before shutting the dome again, not bothering with her brother’s shouts of protest.

Lauren ran toward the Frosts. It was all she could do upon seeing them surrounded by the remaining Hounds. Lauren should have known that as the few mutants that were powerful enough to do some widespread damage, it was going to be them and the Frosts that were on the chopping block. They had made their intentions for her clear. Kill them if you can’t capture him. That was why she had to take him out of the fight, but the Frosts were too powerful to pass up, too dangerous to let live free. She could only assume they were going to get the same treatment.

And Lauren knew the extent the Frosts would go to not be captured again.

(“She will never understand,” The Frost spoke casually as she cut the cheddar cheese block into squares, setting them on a dish. Lauren had been looking through the fridge for wine, as Sophie had assured her that the right wine would surely give Lauren a different opinion on alcohol. “That’s why we asked you and your brother here, while Esme accompanied Lorna and Dawn.”

“You’re talking about Lorna?” Lauren asked, turning away from the fridge.

“I’m talking about my sister,” Lauren glanced back toward the living room of their penthouse space, but Pheobe just shook her head. “Not Sophie. Esme.”

“Esme?” Lauren looked back toward the fridge, suddenly catching sight of the wine and pulling it out. “What doesn’t she understand?”

“What is was to be in the lab,” Again, Phoebe’s tone was casual, even as his hand began to shake as she cut through the cheddar. “She got away that day, which was the plan. It’s always the plan.” Phoebe placed the knife down.

“She was there when you were captured?” Lauren questioned in disbelief. If it had been Andy…

“It was the plan. She needed to get away because she was the only one we could trust to find us.” Phoebe repeated as if reading Lauren’s thoughts. Maybe she did. Lauren couldn't see her eyes.

“We were in that lab for sixty-seven days before you two were captured from that Power Substation,” Phoebe explained, making Lauren wince. “I’m not proud of the way we would scream for Esme whenever they let us use our powers, but we could hardly help it. It was how they knew they didn’t catch us all.”

“Did they search for her too?” Lauren asked, curiosity getting the better of her.

“I’m sure they did, but the Hell Fire club gets very cross when they lose assets. She told us that even when they located us, they refused to send a team out. Too risky, they said.” There was nothing that conveyed bitterness, but something in Pheobe’s delivery made Lauren desolate. It was a gnawing pain in the pit of her stomach that grew and grew-

“Sorry,” Phoebe’s voice broke her out of her stupor, and Lauren blinked as her emotions returned to her, sure and steady. “I don’t usually talk about this, but Sophie said you guys had the best chance at understanding.”

“They…” Lauren cleared her throat. “They treated us like animals. Like…” Lauren clenched her eyes shut as she remembered the weight of the collar, the way her vision blurred when it was turned on. How all her strength went into staying upright, how she still fell to her knees. She remembered the cut on her cheek, the way it marked her, reminding her of her failed escape attempt. And worst of all: “They kept me from my brother.” 

Phoebe nodded, strategically placing the cheese as they made their way back to the living room where Andy sat ramrod straight on the couch. Sophie was staring at the wine glasses, looking contemplative. It seemed they were having a similar conversation, but it had stagnated before Lauren and Pheobe reentered. Lauren went to sit next to her brother, letting Sophie pour her a glass while she handed Andy a soda. They sat there quietly while everyone began to drink and pick at the cheese.

“The Hound program needs to be destroyed,” Andy broke the silence. He was good at that. “But…”

“Not because it is not the right thing to do,” Lauren picked up the sentence, knowing Andy needed a moment. “It is, obviously, but.”

“I want to burn it to the ground,” Andy growled out, angrily gripping his soda can before placing it down and wringing his hands aggressively.

“And you’ll have to do it for all of us, Von Strucker,” Sophie commented idly as she swirled her wine in her glass.

“You’re not coming on the mission?” Lauren asked in shock. She had been sidelined, sure, but the Frosts had seniority. They could go on any mission they wanted. The two sisters glanced at each other.

“We are never stepping foot in that lab again.” They both said, sipping their wine as they stared at their ceiling. “Not while we’re still breathing.”

Their evening was quiet after that, filled with shared trauma and old movies. It was nice.)

Lauren rushed forward, moving to stand beside the nearest Frost.

| Where is Andy? | They asked as one. Lauren looked back at the dome, knowing in her heart that even if she could barely make out her brother’s form inside he was either passed out from the pain or raging against her shield.

Safe. It is the only thought she sends out, and they don’t question her.

| You know their orders? | The question rang in her head, an awful foreboding making her heart race. Lauren didn’t need to confirm to know that there was a sense of urgency that only two of the Frosts felt.

Lauren threw up a shield, letting a Frost further left, most likely Pheobe from the way she started to rip into the soldier’s mind. Esme always said of the three of them, she was the most bloodthirsty. 

Sophie said it wasn’t that way until after they got out of the lab.

The Hounds were still standing, something that Lauren did not expect.

| Their minds are voids: hazy and just…gone. We can’t grasp them, can’t control them. We can only hurt them, but they barely have anything for us to hurt them with. They’re blank. | 

Lauren swallowed the bile rising in her throat, sending out shields to give some cover on the other side. Esme was next to her, she realized. Esme was battling the telepath, and they both had their faces scrunched up in concentration.

Earlier, the three of them made quick work of him, but one on one, it must be more difficult. Esme was handling it though, and Sophie and Pheobe were handling the remaining agents and the other Hounds-

The other Hounds were Lauren’s to deal with.

Lauren sent two shields to cut down the pair to the left in quick succession, not letting herself breathe before she turned to the other pair. Their hands were bound in that horrible contraption that Campbell made, the bastardization of their glorious Fenris. 

Their power would be tenfold, and their control would be absolute.

Lauren readied herself, shifting slightly.

Immediately, both of the mutant’s free hands began to glow, creating small objects that Lauren only looked at for a moment before they were flung at her. Whatever they were, they did some serious damage, cutting through the tree that Lauren had hidden behind and forcing her to bring up a shield. It exploded when it hit her shield sending her reeling back, even if her shield absorbed most of the force.

Lauren didn’t want any strays to hit Esme, so she took to the sky again, making sure to keep a small portion of her power focused on keeping Andy’s dome up.

She ran along her path of disks, dodging the small objects hurled her way, occasionally resorting to physically blocking them with her shields which would inevitably throw her off balance. It was going smoothly, and Lauren thought she was doing a good job of distracting them until one of the Frosts could swoop in and-

Something exploded next to her, and her vision blotted out.

Lauren opened her eyes, finding herself sprawled on her back. Pain laced her body, mostly emanating from her ankle. She must have landed on her foot. She tried to move it, but instead opened her mouth to silently scream. Her head was fuzzy like a bomb had gone off near her. She blinked, seeing more of those damned projectiles fly over her, targeting someone else, and she needed to get up-

She opened her eyes again, feeling a hand clutched in her own. Lauren looked to the side, seeing Andy’s prone form. Lauren blinked, glancing around and realizing that her dome must have fallen when she got hit. Lauren saw blood on the grass and saw it trail over ten feet away. Andy had crawled to her, she realized and clutched her hand as he passed out. She squeezed her brother’s hand, pulling her body to lay over his. Her ankle screamed in pain, but she ignored it, letting it build until she was completely covering Andy’s vulnerable spots.

She vaguely saw the Frosts fighting still. She blinked and they were all in drastically different places. They were moving so fast and yet so slow, Lauren thought. Something made her move, throwing a disk to cut an agent who was aiming at a Frost crouching down. They went down, and Lauren’s vision whited out again.

She blinked it away, seeing the two of the Frosts standing, using the Hounds they were fighting for cover while Esme continued to battle the telepath. Lauren tried to rise, tried to move, but her limbs weren’t obeying her.

She watched as the Hounds continued to advance, the one throwing those objects doing significant damage. She could barely keep her eyes open, but she saw the change in the two Frosts standing. They were more aggressive, their movements more reckless. Desperate. They were-

Esme shouted as one of her sisters was shot in the chest, the agent immediately crumbling as the other Frost took hold of him.  He turned his gun on the Hound pair, shooting them down, but not before they threw one last object out, hitting the ground in front of either Pheobe or Sophie, whoever was still standing. Lauren weakly cried out as she watched the telepath fly back some ten feet, landing in a heap among the rocks on the ground.

In the distance, Lauren could hear Clarice, but she couldn’t see her. All she could see was Esme, who was now staring at the bodies of her sisters. Her expression told Lauren that she was hollowed out, that she was quickly breaking, shattering right then and there.

“Take the bodies for the lab.” An agent’s voice sounded from somewhere, and Lauren sucked in a breath as she realized her ears had stopped ringing. “Find the girl. She might be with the boy.”

Esme, who had left the other telepath for dead sometime when Lauren wasn’t looking, suddenly stood and screamed.

The agents crumpled to the floor, babbling and sobbing as Esme continued to scream, continued to shatter, continued to change-

It was like a trick of the light, the way her skin almost glowed. Except it wasn’t glowing, it was reflecting. It was like her skin became a mirror, became smooth plains of glass.

No, not glass.

(The Frosts had been trying something for a while. They said that they could never get it, even though it was part of their mutation. It was their greatest frustration, that they had not figured it out.)

Diamond, Lauren realized faintly, It’s diamond.

Lauren blinked and saw Clarice approach Esme as she fell to her knees, still in her new form.

Lauren blinked, and there was suddenly a portal. It opened up to a grassy area, somewhere far. Somewhere safe, hopefully.

Clarice carried Esme through. Lauren breathed a sigh of relief, and it was to the sound of Marcos and John’s voices coming closer, the sound of cheers, that Lauren closed her eyes again.

Chapter Text

When Lauren woke up, it was not to a battlefield.

She was on a cot, one that had obviously seen better days but was functional. The itchy fabric unpleasantly scratched her skin, but she supposed that the feeling was secondary to the general soreness of her body and the throb radiating from her arm.

It was bandaged, the cloth doubling the width of her arm. For all the pain coming from the wound, she tested the movement of her hand, rolling her wrist on instinct, her fingers immediately clenching and unclenching once the pain flared.

( At least your reckless actions didn’t cost you an arm. ) Andreas commented idly, and Lauren found tears forming in her eyes at the sound. She sniffled, bracing herself and stopping the tears from falling before asking aloud to the busy room.

“Hello!” She drew attention, immediately zeroing in on an older woman who looked over. The words spilled from her mouth easily, an instinct she was sure she’d never break. “Do you know where my brother is?”

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

When she was finally brought to him, she was met with the sight of the healer studying his prone form. Lauren watched Andy’s chest rapidly rise and fall as he panted on the table.

“Andy!” Lauren surged forward, moving and quickly stopping before she could reach him. She haltingly reached out to grab his hand on the opposite side of his wound. Relief flooded her as he squeezed her hand, although the grip was painful.

Sweat made his hair stick to his forehead, the light stands dominating his front and making him look all the more washed out. He looked sickly, and his eyes were screwed up in pain.

“Why haven’t you healed him?” Lauren turned accusingly to the healer, but the old man didn’t react beyond moving his attention from Andy to their joined hands. There was no answer from the man, and Lauren grew increasingly frustrated as he continued to stand there and silently study them. Eyes locked on their clenched hands. She was about to blow a gasket, but she was stopped by John drawing her attention.

“Do you not remember how you reacted when he healed you?” John’s words were punctuated by the tense line of his shoulders, showcasing his subtle worry. It was the only thing keeping Lauren calm. John and his military approach were familiar, and she could feel herself falling into the mindset. Once his words were finally processed and prompted memories of searing pain, Lauren winced. She looked down at her brother, finding that the military approach was not holding up against her increasing dread.

“So what, you can’t heal him?” Lauren asked, looking to the healer again, “It worked for me, even if it hurt.”

“I am trying to figure out a way to heal him without the hurt. His wounds are more emergent than spent energy. He could die.” The old man explained, the words sending ice down her spine.

“But…” Lauren watched as Andy thrashed, remembering the amount of blood that had leaked from his side during the fight. It was too much. “He doesn’t have that much time.”

“Which is why we have an IV and a blood transfusion getting sent over. He only needs to hold out for a little longer.” John nodded.

“So why are you hovering?” Lauren questioned, watching the healer intently. The old man didn’t respond, which was enough of an answer for her. “You know he needs to be healed. Right now.”

“The pain could give him even more problems, and his heart could-”

“Lauren, we are doing everything we can-”

Lauren’s mind raced, going over her own experience after the tunnels. Her memory was foggy, but she remembered the panic. She remembered Marcos and Clarice arguing with the healer, similar to now. She remembered the only difference between the first time she was healed and then.

( You know what you have to do. )

Lauren pulled her hand from her brother’s grasp, ignoring the continued arguing of John and the healer. She grabbed her brother’s shoulders. It was surreal, as her memory played all the times she had grabbed his shoulders to get his attention. Her grip wavered, but her resolve did not.

She lifted his shoulders and slammed his head into the table, knocking him out. Lauren watched as his previously squirming limbs went still.

“What the hell? He is already hurt enough-”

“John, that was the only problem.” Lauren turned to the healer. “Now, he won’t feel it, right?”

“In theory.” The healer nodded. Immediately, his hands reached forward, hovering over Andy's stomach before moving to grasp Andy’s hands in his own. There was a glow, and Andy twitched, but he didn’t scream or thrash.

In less than a minute, amid the glow, Lauren watched as the wound knitted itself closed. Andy seemed to breathe deeper, his face becoming less troubled as he dozed. The glow faded and the old man let Andy’s hands rest at his sides.

Relief. Sweet relief. 

It was only then that Lauren considered the battle over.

( The battle may have ended, but the war has just begun .)

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Andreas’ words would ring true in the coming days.

Click.

“Candlelight vigil held in Qatar tonight as the local community remembers those lost in recent riots in the capital city-”

Click.

“The Central African Republic holds a trial on recent agitators amid growing movement by the proclaimed ‘Mutants Rise,’ a subset of a global phenomenon-”

Click.

“American authorities struggle to contain rapid mobilization of domestic terrorists under the flag ‘Mutant Rise‘ in large metropolitan areas-”

Click.

“The Marshall Islands are in an uproar as the longstanding President was assassinated. Proponents are cleaning that it is due to his pro-mutant stance amid growing international discourse-”

Click.

“United Arab Emirates refused to comment on the recent uptick in mutant deaths within their borders-”

Click.

“The atrocities committed in Bahrain-”

Click.

“Today we look at the massacres in Nigeria-”

Click.

“Cape Verde on fire as recent protestors-”

Click.

" Spanish government under fire-"

Click.

"Mexican authorities released a statement condemning the actions-"

Click.

“The United Nations has called an emergency session upon the recent outbreak of killings throughout the globe.”

Click.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Lauren and Andy put a lot of thought into how to handle the Frost’s bodies.

After the battle, the Mutant Underground handled the wounded, and the Hell Fire Club handled the dead. At least, they were able to organize moving the bodies so they wouldn’t be at the whims of the humans once the battle was through.

Once Andy and Lauren were on their feet and had swallowed the food that Marcos and Lorna forced on them for energy, they went searching for any sign of Esme. They had watched the devastation play across her face when she realized her sisters were dead, and they wanted to make good on the expectations the Frosts had placed on them all those months ago.

Something like family, especially when family is in short supply.

What they found was nothing. Literally nothing. No one had seen or heard from Clarice and Esme since the battle. John was running around with his head cut off searching, bugging Sage and the Hell Fire Club to find her, but they had had no luck. 

(Lauren had been attempting to check on Marcos’ progress with Dawn’s laundry, but she stopped at the door when she heard sobs. She didn’t mean to listen in, but her curiosity won out.

“They said that they had other priorities,” John wounded wrecked. “What could be more important than Clarice?”

“You know those bastards, they were always looking at the bigger picture. You were like that too, when they took Lorna.”

“That was different,” John immediately denied. “You knew she was alive. They can’t find her anywhere, what if, what if some purifiers got to her-”

“Hey, man, I know you’re worried, but Clarice is strong. She levied on the run days before we caught up to her. We got to trust that she will come back to us.”

“When do people ever just come back to us?” John devolved into more sobs, and Lauren heard the telltale sound of Marcos rhythmically patting him on the back. She backed away from the door, unwilling to listen anymore.)

It wasn’t until Lauren told everyone of Clarice portaling Esme away from the battle that the search changed. There was no way to track Clarice’s portals, but they were on the lookout for news sightings of glowing purple holes appearing out of thin air.

Days passed and still nothing was found. No sign of Esme or Clarice. It brought Lauren and Andy to where they stood, looking over the Pheobe and Sophie’s bodies as they were laid out before them, wrapped in cloth and suspended on shrouds.

A lot of the bodies were being buried near the plots by the underground base, but Lauren and Andy knew better than to bury them. If they could be dug up, the Frosts would never feel safe. They died to stay out of labs, and they would be damned if their bodies ended up as specimens.

Lauren and Andy didn’t leave until the fire died down, the heat doing nothing to dry the tears on their faces.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

Time passed, and outside, something brewed.

⧝⧝⧝⧝⧝

They were gathering around in the cafeteria when it happened.

Lorna and Marcos had gathered them to show them that Dawn knew who they all were,

“Where are Lauren and Andy?” Marcos asked the gurgling baby, who was currently groping stands of Lorna’s hair as she laughed. “Shhh, shhh, where are Lauren and Andy?”

Lauren watched as the little girl pointed her chubby fingers toward where Andy and Lauren sat, smiling brightly at her father when they all burst into a chorus of awws.

“Okay, where is Uncle John?” Marcos tried to regain his daughter’s attention, going so far as to take her from Lorna and hold her aloft, coaxing her until he had her undivided attention. “Which one is Uncle John, hm?”

John, who had been sitting a little bit away from the group, smiled tiredly. Lauren knew that he had been searching tirelessly for Clarice, but he was having no luck, only bad dreams and worse days. It was times like these that got him to smile, and for that Lauren was grateful.

A pinprick.

Laure blinked, pausing as she glanced around. She rubbed her forehead, trying to chase away the growing headache.

More pinpricks, a tightening in the air that she could not ignore.

Crackling static filled the air as one of Clarice’s portals appeared. They all rose to their feet, desperate for a glimpse of their missing friend.

They were not disappointed. A familiar face stepped out, their movements easy and calm.

“Clarice!” Lauren shouted, almost not trusting the sight of her friend after two weeks without her. The purple-haired mutant was standing tall, cheeks flushed as she stood in front of them. She was dressed differently from when they last saw her, her typical jacket and jeans were traded in for what looked like wool pants and a simple top. Her hair was flowing free, though there was a single braid hanging near the front of her face. She looked…not at all like she had been missing for two weeks.

“Where have you been?” John asked surging forward as the portal closed behind Clarice. She hugged him, gripping his arms tightly. They stood there, and everyone in the room took a collective breather, basking in Clarcie’s reappearance. Clarice suddenly sucked in a breath, gripping John once more before pulling away and looking everyone over.

“Did everyone make it out okay?” Her concern was obvious, and it was endearing. Clarice was always like that, and it made Lauren rush to hug her friend, wedging herself between the two. Clarice’s arms immediately came to encircle her, and Lauren breathed a sigh of relief.

“Everyone? You were gone for two weeks! No one knew where you went!” John drew her attention back to him. Lauren was looking, still hugging Clarice, but she felt Clarice answer, her hand moving off of Lauren’s back.

“I know, I know, there was just so much to do…” Clarice asked, bringing a hand to her head. “Everything happened so fast.”

“Clarice,” Any spoke, drawing Lauren out of the hug and to her brother’s side once more. “Where is Esme?” Lauren moved to grasp her brother’s hand, knowing that they were both still shaken from burying the Frosts.

“Something’s happened,” Clarice answered evasively, and Lauren felt her stomach drop. “I need you all to come with me,” Clarice finished, a serious look overtaking the previous joy on her face. 

“Come with you where?” Marcos asked, pulling Dawn closer to his chest as Lorna crossed her arms.

“There is something you need to see., or more…” Clarice threw down the shard, opening another portal to allow Esme in her diamond form to walk through. Lauren and Andy each lurched forward but stayed rooted in their spot upon hearing Esme speak.

“There is something we have to show you.”